O^^^^r THE NEW
&?t of 0Ltmoty f FOUNDED UPON THE PRINCIPLES TAUGHT BY
M.
GREGOR VON FEINAIGLE: AND APPLIED TO
Chronology, History, Geography, Languages, Systematic Tables, Poetry, Prose, and Arithmetic.
TO WHICH
IS
ADDED,
SOME ACCOUNT OF THE PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY, FROM THE EARLD2ST PERIOD TO THE PRESENT TIME;
WITH
INSTANCES OF THE EXTRAORDINARY POWERS OF
NATURAL MEMORY. Illustrated by EngraTiugs.
€f)ir& station, CORRECTED AND ENLARGED. Constat memoriam hubere quiddam natura proficisci.
artificii et
nan omnem a Cic.
Eontodt; Printed by R. Edwards, Crane Court, Fleet
Street,
FOR THE PROPRIETOR;
AND SOLD BY SHERWOOD, NEELY, AND JONES, PATERNOSTER-ROW.
1813.
fcnteren at ^tattomttf' $>all.
W. CHTY Cl*' LtSf
1
PREFACE FIRST EDITION.
As
the art -which forms the subject of volume is sufficiently discoursed on, in the introductory matter prefixed to the system contained in the present work, it remains only to give an account of the origin of this publication. The system, here presented to the public, is that taught by M. Von Feinaigle ; who, by the public exhibitions which he has given of the proficiency of some of his pupils, has excited a very general interest and curiosity as to the mnemonic art. The following pages contain, amidst various other matter, the substance of fifteen of the Professor's lectures, on the application of the art to Chronology, Geography, History, Language, Systematic Tables, and Poetry and Prose; being the whole of one course, with the exception of one lecture on Arithmetic and Algebra. This was omitted because the subject to which it relates, is so complicated in itself, as to render it this
PREFACE TO
IV
impossible to give an intelligent account of it within the compass necessarily prescribed to this publication; and because the subject was not of such general in* terest or utility, as those which are here treated
of.
The Editor logy
is
is not aware that any apodue to the Professor on account of
The principal peculiaof his system had found their way into pretty general circulation, by oral communication, before this work was contemplated; and the accounts which were thus circulated, like most traditions, were by no means calculated to give satisfactory or creditable notions on the subject. The Editor attended one course of lectures, and after the example of several of his friends, took very copious notes. Finding, however, that the materials which he had thus collected, were so this publication.
rities
confused and disorderly, as to be nearly, not wholly, useless; and being unwilling that the time he had bestowed on the subject should become entirely without profit, he applied himself to draw up these lectures in a more intelligible form, if
his own use; supplying, at length, the analogies and other illustrations to which the lecturer had very cursorily and distantly alluded. In this attempt,, parum ~lari& dare lucem, the matter swelled it-
for
THE FIRST EDITION.
V
self nearly to the contents of the followingpasses.
Several of his friends who had attended the Lectures, were pleased to think that the subject had profited much in his hands ; and that the science, thus illustrated and explained, was much more intelligible than it
was
in its original sta f e
They accordingly of communication. urged him to publish this improved account of the system, as well for the benefit of those persons who had actually attended courses of Lectures, as of those who would be satisfied with such an account of it as is herein contained. With this request he has complied, whether rightly or erroneously, it is not, perhaps, On (his subject for him to determine. he only wishes to add, that, however secondary and derivative ibis undertaking may, at first sight, appear to those who have not attended the Lectures, they whohave attended them, will be able, (the
—
Editor is confident,) to give credit for originality.
No
him ample
expense has been spared in suptin's volume with appropriate engravings, together with the diagrams necessary to illustrate the work, and which have been chiefly furnished to him by the kindness of his friends, plying
A3
PREFACE.
Yl
In order to render this work as complete as possible, an account has been inserted of the Principal Systctns of Ar-
Memory: and, accordingly, the public and private repositories of curious literature have been diligently searched for scarce books on this subject. Some instances of the extraordinary powers of Natural Memory conclude the volume; they have been inserted from a persuasion that they will be new to many persons, and agreeable to all. In short, nothing has been omitted, which was thought capable of illustrating or giving interest to the subject and it is hoped, nothing has been inserted, which the curious reader would wish to be suppressed. Under these circumstances, the Editor takes leave of his readers, in full confidence, that whatever may be the success of his publication, he has at least deserved well of them, in his intentions and entificial
;
deavours to promote their advancement in useful knowledge.
London, Jugust, 1812.
.
ADVERTISEMENT SECOND EDITION.
-If the sale of a book be any criterion of its merit, work must stand high in the opinion of
the present
the public, as a large impression has been disposed of, in the short
space of four months.
indeed, of this
ral utility,
'
New
The
gene-
Art of Memory,'
needed only to be known to be properly estimated and successfully practised. The appearance of such a system as this, has produced (as might naturally be expected) many imitators. The merit of having improved upon the original plan of M. Feinaigle, does not, however, appear to belong to any of these persons ; for the editor is enabled to state, without fear of refutation, that either an attendance upon Feinaigle's lectures, or indeed the former edition of this book, has furnished more than the outlines of those systems which were so recently taught in the
M
the pupils ly,
The
diagrams, indeed, distributed to attended these lectures were, evidentcopied from those of M. Feinaigle. The hie-
metropolis.
who
it is true, were changed, but the prinand the practice of the art were precisely the same. The chief peculiarities which distinguish this edition from that winch preceded it, are the follow-
roglyphics, ciples
ing
:—
ADVERTISEMENT TO
Till
1. The editor has adopted a more convenient and connected disposition of his materials, and has given an introduction to mnemonics partly new, together with several additions and illustrations calculated to extend the knowledge of this art, and to
accelerate the progress of the student. Among the may be named the application of the art
additions
to Arithmetic,
ft
which was not inserted
in the
former
edition, for the reasons there stated.
2. Some new and interesting notices of books have been inserted in the account of the Principal Systems of Artificial Memory. This sketch contains notices of more than seventy* works on the subject, including copious extracts from many small porbooks of great curiosity and value. tion of extraneous matter has also been omitted, and the whole of Lowe's Mnemonics has been inThis change was made for two reasons; troduced. (1.) on account of the extreme scarcity of Lowe's original tract, and (2.) because some persons, perhaps, may be inclined to practise this system, and yet be unwilling to purchase the last edition of Grey for this purpose. 3. To the account of instances of the extraordinary powers of natural memory, is appended an
A
Zerah Colbum, the young American who is so well known for his wonderful powers in extemporary calculation. This extra-
interesting narrative of
ordinary youth seems, indeed, to rival the far-famed Jedediah Buxton, in his instantaneous, but correct, solution of the most difficult arithmetical questions. It is, perhaps worthy of remark, that one of the most ccbibliographers of the present day, Hrunet,— in his lebrated xted bibli
litarj
Instructive
THE SECOND EDITION.
IX
4. There is prefixed to the present edition, a Portrait of M. Von Feinaigle, the accuracy of which may be relied on. Having stated the chief advantages of this edition, the editor will proceed to offer some observations upon the importance and general utility of the present New Art of Memory. And, here, he cannot refrain
pecial
from strongly recommending it to the esnotice of all Tutors and Instructors of
Youth. The revival of the antient mnemonics seems to have formed a new aera in the annals of education:
—
must, therefore, deeply interest important an is concerned in so office. Let the system be impartially examined and properly practised, and there will be no need of a herald to proclaim its merits. The general utility of the present work, must be obvious to every one; but the peculiar advantages which it offers to the Senator, the Divine, the Barrister, the Merchant, and the Man of Business, are evident, even from a casual examination of the system. In short, what was said of Schenevery one
ckel's
it
who
method
is
equally applicable to the present.
Speaking of the importance of his mnemonics to the legal man, he says, ' The Attorney who has many causes to conduct, may, by the assistance of imprint them so strongly upon his memowill have an answer ready for his clients, at any hour, with as much precision, as if he had just perused the whole of the papers relative to each cause. In pleading, the Barrister will not only have the evidence and reasoning of his own this art,
ry, that
he
party at his fingers' ends, but all the grounds and refutation of his antagonist.'
Were
the editor to enlarge
fulness of the
'
New
upon
the general use-
Art of Memory,'
it
would be
— ADVERTISEMENT.
X necessary
ment
to
in life
;
name for he
every profession and employis persuaded that there is not
one of these, in which some benefit may not be derived from a carefui and diligent practice of the principles here developed.
The
purposes to which this system is applicable occurrences of common life, it would be endless and useless to specify the editor will, therefore, conclude in the words of Grataroli, an eminent writer on mnemonics the every-day
in
,*
:
'
a
It sufficeth
therefore, that
we have expressed
methode or compendious waye, the whiche who-
soever foloweth shall easelye (so tfjat ertrcise be not get and attayne the certeine and sure re-
tezkyngz)
mennbraunce, of manye and sundry things, as due occasion shall require but as for tfce sluggish anB^Ble, tl)zm sluggc ana sleepe still?, to fc&cmt all njinges act :
let
Di^leasing*'
London, January, 1813.
ADVERTISEMENT THIRD EDITION.
In
presenting this third and improved edition of
New Art of Memory' to the public, it will be sufficient to observe, that the whole work has been carefully revised ; and that several useful tables have been added, in order to facilitate the progress of the mnemonic student. The system of M. Feinaigle has been sanctioned by some of the most eminent names in society, and is well characterized by the Rev. Peter Baines, a Professor in the College of Ampleforth in Yorkshire.* " I think (says Mr. Baines) Mr. Feinaigle's the
'
system excellent, and in most cases, incapable of improvement. Many things, which, before could scarcely at all, and not without the greatest difficulty
be acquired, he has rendered by
his
discoveries
perfectly easy and accessible to the lowest capacities
;
and, in every branch of study, whether easy or he has considerably abridged the time of
difficult,
same time, the labour of the student is rendered more pleasant, and his acquirements both more perfect and lasting. The
learning them, while at the
* At this school, M. Feinaigle's Mnemonics have been regularly taught, and with great success.
:
ADVERTISEMENT TO
Xll
system is not only adapted to the higher studies, but is applicable to the very first elements of learning, and is of no less use to the child than to the scholar. Sufficient of it has been experienced here to convince all the profession, that it is infinitely superior to any former mode of instruction, and that its advantages are very great indeed." The truth of these observations seems now pretty generally acknowledged ; and the time is not far distant when ample justice will be done to the merits of this useful system of memory. It is highly gratifying to hear that a Society of Gentlemen, in Dublin, have formed an establishment for the education of youth on the system of M. Feinaigle. They have taken two contiguous houses near Mountjoy-square, and they announce in their prospectus
"
that the
emoluments
arising
from the Institution
(save one half to the Professor for his life) are to
form a fund
for the promotion and extension of the object of education upon this plan ; that with
them there can be no consideration of
much
as
profit, inas-
by the Deed of Trust, they can merely
enjoy legal interest for the
money advanced, and,
that in founding a seminary under such circumstances, they have
been solely influenced by a confrom personal observation, and the experience alreadv had in the College of Ample-
viction, derived
forth."
The Committee announced, that they would, on first Monday in September, under the auspices of Professor Von Feinaigle, and well qualified Asthe
by him, commence the education of youth, on a plan, of which the following is an
sistants, instructed
outline
Supposing the youth capable of reading and writand of an age not under nhae years, the Pro
ing,
;
THE THIRD EDITION. fessor undertakes,
X1U
and the Committee do not hesi-
tate in joining in the pledge, that in four \e;irs they
shall acquire a
competent and radical knowledge of
the following subjects 1st.
Of
:—
the English, Latin, Greek, French, Ita-
and Spanish languages, so as to speak several, and write in all, correctly. 2ndly. Of History and Chronology, so perfect a knowledge as to connect with every important fact, antient and modern, its specific date and relation contemporaneous to corresponding and
lian,
events.
3dly. Of the Mathematics, comprising Arithmetic and Algebra, and certain departments of Natural Philosophy. 4thly. Of Geography, embracing general views of the system of the world, and minute information respecting every country on the habitable globe. ithly. Of Natural History, an acquaintance with the arrangement of plants, animals, and minerals, and their general application to the wants of civilized society.
Besides the above, there are other objects of into render the plan of school education complete, too numerous here to detail suffice it to say, that youth so educated, v\ill be qualified, if designed for the University, to pass through it with eclat or if a degree be not required for his professional pursuits, to appear in society with the information of a gentleman. For information thus extensive, and acquired within a period of time so limited, the Proprietors have fixed on the lowest terms possible, consistent with the prosperity of the Institution. As the mode of instruction is by Lecture, the same teacher can instruct 500 boys with as much struction necessary
:
ease and certainty as five.
b
ADVERTISEMENT.
XIV
A
public examination will be held at the seminary before Christmas next, to manifest to the public the progress made by the pupils, after which, such examination will be held quarterly. The Managing Committee will breakfast once a week at the Institution, and one of its Members daily visit
it.
London, September,
3
813.
GONTENTS.
I.
NEW ART
OP MEMORY. Page
introduction ... CHAP. I. Principles .
II.
III.
.
Chronology Geography Sect.
55
68
1.
Principles
68
t.
General Geography
73
3.
Particular Geography
81
86
4. Statistics
IV. History V. L.v n g i
Se ct.
1
31
93
age
104
1.
On
2.
Sketch of the origin cf Language.. 107
3.
Account of some attempts towards
4.
Proposed philosophical arrange-
104
learning Languages
a universal character or alphabet 114
ment of the alphabet as applied
to
127
languages in general 5.
The
derivation of French from La-
tin,
shown to consist, principally, change of certain letters
in the
according to established 6.
Mode
rules.
138
. .
of learning the conjugations
and declensions of a language, exemplified in the Latin 151 7.
Particular directions for the acquisition of a language
,
15*
CONTENTS.
2V1
CHAP.
VI. Systematic
VII. VIII. II.
Tables
Page 155
Poetry and Prose
171
Arithmetic
18i
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF ARTIFICIAL MEMORY*
CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED. Thomas Bradwardin
1J)1
Matheolus Perusinus
192
Jacobus Publicius
John
ib.
19S
Priis
Baldwin of Savoy
96
1
Peter of Ravenna
ib.
Jacobus Colinceus
197
Nicholas Chappusius
.
ib.
John'RorriUefch'
19$
Lodovico Dolei
199 200
William Grutaroli William Fuhvod Stephen Cope
John Spangenherg
Cosmos Rosselius Jordano Bruno Thomas Watson JoIki Michael Albeit
Philip Gesvaldi
John Baptist, Porta
ib.
217 219 ib.
219, 222
222 ib. ib.
223
U. Mararioti
224
Lambert Scbenckel
225
F.
Anon. Joh.Paep. Galbaieus
ib. ib.
Arnold Backhusy
226"
Martin Sonuner
227 233
Sempronius Lancioni
John Henry Alsted
ib.
CONTENTS.
XV11
Page 238
AdamBrux Fr. Mart.
245
Ravellin
247 248
Robert Fkidd Apsines (Grsec. Rhet.)
Adam John
ib.
Naulius
249
Willis
292
Anon Joann. Velasquez
ib.
Hugo Carbonuell Raymund Lully
293
Andrew Adrian
293,294 293
Valieri
Cuirot
le
Job. Conrade
ib.
294
Dannhawer
Meyssonerus
Henry Herdson
ib.
-
297 318
•
•
JohuBtlot Anon.
ib.
•
Athanasius Kircher
ib.
Johannes Austriacus
319
John Shaw
3C0
Simon Wastell Anon,
ib.
339 340
'
Jo. Brancaccio
Marius D'Assigny
341
Thomas Erhardt
349
Claude dc Buflier
ib.
Richard Grey
351
Solomon Lowe
3/4 415 4l6
Dan. Geo. Morhof Fr. B. J.
Feyjoo
Anacardina, Aguilera, Epiphanius de Conti, Megiserus A. Ferreya dc Vera
Moirans,
417
1
CONTENTS.
XY1U
INSTANCES OF THE EXTRAORDINARY POWERS OF NATURAL MEMORY.
III.
Page 418
Hortensius
Seneca
419
Avicenna
ib.
Joseph Sealiger
420
,
Bishop Jewell
ib.
42
Lipsius
422
Muret Famianus Strada
423
.
Thomas Fuller Humphry Burton
424 425 426
Dr. Wallis
427 430
Antonio Magliabechi William Lyon Jedediah Buxton
431
Richard Porson
45S
Dr. Leyden-
452
-
453
Zerah Colburn
Directions respecting the Plates.
Portrait Plate I
to face the Title. ,
II
%*
33 53
III
54
IV
74
V
75
Before the reader uses Plates II. III. IV. and V.
advisable to take th
paper.
p.
m
it
will bt
out ef the volume and paste them en stiff
If the white paper
bad
away,
it trill fold
up, so as accu-
ratdijto represent the floor, four walls, and cieVng of a room.
* IN
this
work, we conceive, there
is
a jnst development
of the principles of M. Feinaigle; and the author has, with great industry of research, detailed the principal systems
of artificial memory, both before and after that of Mr.
Grey was announced xxiii.
to the public*
Rees' Cyclopedia, vol.
part 2, art. Mntmonica.
" Tins system
is
adapted to the meanest capacity.
sides being infinitely serviceable in the subjects, to
ed,
it
Be-
more important
which other systems have been usually confin-
can with equal facility be used, in the
transactions of ordinary
life;
and
its
a source of amusement than labour.
application
common is
rather
It possesses all the
advantages of the preceding methods, and as a whole superior to any that have yet appeared." for
May,
is
Monthly Revievt
1813.
u The principles of the developed in
this
work
;
art
the
may be book
is
considered as fairly
in itself
very curious
and interestiug, and well worth purchasing." British for August, 1813.
Critic
:
Something herein I once redrest,
And now again for thy behoof, Of zeal I doe and at request, Hot he mende and adde,
Jit for all proof.
Of mem'ry's use, the endless might, No wit nor language can expresse Apply and
And
try both
day and night,
then this truth thou wilt confess*.
J.
Drk.
;
THE NEW
&rt of ffiltmovp. 3fntrolmctton*
J^emory, understood
the sense in
in
in
the
employed always
Mr.
culty
it
present work, (for
in the
same precise
be better defined than
not, perhaps,
of
which
it is
not
sense) can-
in the
Dugald Stewart, "It
to be
is
is
words
that
fa-
which enables us to treasure up, and pre-
serve for future use, the
knowledge we acquire
a faculty (he adds) which
foundation of
is
all intellectual
obviously the great
improvement, and
without which, no advantage could be derived
from the most enlarged experience."
With
the various metaphysical
theories con-
Memory which have been advanced by different philosophers, we shall not pretend to cerning
meddle;
as
such an
investigation
would not
much assist our present purposes. Whatever may be the relation in which Memory stands to the otheF principles of our constitution,
B
it is
NEW ART
f beyond
all
controversy, a most necessary and ex-
cellent faculty
observes, "
so
:
other
much so,
that, as
Dr. Watts
their
same eminent
beauty and perfection
of
capacities
the
To
useless without this.
soul
are
what purpose
author inquires) are
bours in knowledge and wisdom,
Memory
mind bor-
other abilities of the
all
row from hence for
OF MEMORY.
all
if
(as the
our la-
we want
and use what we have ac-
to preserve
quired?
What
spiritual
improvements,
signify
as they are obtained
?
other intellectual
all
if they are lost
It is
Memory
or
as soon
alone that
enriches the mind, by preserving what our labour
and industry
In a word, there can
daily collect.
be neither knowledge, nor without
memory
;
arts,
nor sciences,
nor can there be any improve-
ment of mankind
in virtue
or morals, or the
practice of religion, without the assistance and influence of this power.
soul
of
man would be
Without memory, the but a poor, destitute,
naked being, with an everlasting blank spread over
it,
except the fleeting ideas of the present
moment." This faculty
however,
exists,
degrees, in different men. astonishing vigour of * For
;
almost
Some
in very different
persons possess
memory,* while
many remarkable
instances of the extraordinary
powers of natural memory, the reader conclusion of this volume.
others are
is
referred to the
INTRODUCTION.
3
deplorably deficient in this faculty
Locke "
in
ters
some persons, drawn on and
stone,
;
mind
the
in others,
little
same
Mr. idea,
retains the charac-
like marble,
it
as
or,
has beautifully expressed the
in others like free-
better than sand."*
Themistocles, the Athenian, indeed,
is
said+ to
have been oppressed by the strength and tenacity
memory, and
of his
to have
wished for the pos-
session of the faculty of oblivion, rather than an
increase of the powers of
remembrance; but it
is
* Mr. Locke, speaking of the continual decay of our
" The
ideas, says,
ideas, as well as children, of our youth,
often die before us
:
and our minds represent those tombs,
which we are approaching; where though the brass, and marble remain, yet the inscriptions are effaced by to
time,
and the imagery moulders away.
drawn
in
The
pictures
our minds are laid in fading colours, and
much
the constitution of our bodies, and the
anima} spirits are concerned per of the brain makes
stone,
and in others,
inquire
though
:
tion of the
since
we
little better
may seem
some
it re-
marble, in others like free-
than sand
;
not here
I shall
probable, that the constitu-
body does sometimes influence
Uie
memory mind of ;
and the flames of a fever
in a
few days calcine
those images to dust and confusion, which seemed to
be as lasting as ed.
it like
oftentimes find a disease quite strip the
all its ideas, all
it
make of our
and whether the tem-
this difference, that in
drawn on
tains the characters
in this,
if
How
not sometimes refreshed, vanish and disappear.
4.to.
if graved in
marble."
Works,
1777. t
Plutarch Apopbth.
vol.
i.
p. 76.
NEW ART
4
more than probable
OF MEMORY.
may be
truly,
if
the
exception from
Plenui rimarum sum,
the rest of mankind.
all
respect,
that, in this
anecdote be true, he stands an
and without reproach,
most every man, with regard
said
and that not only concerning matters
by
al-
memory
to his
:
difficult to
be retained, but even concerning the most ordinary occurrences of
To
remedy
effectually as
this
life.
inconvenience, and provide as against the mischiefs of
possible
forgetful ness, various artifices
have,
at different
Of
these,
the topical
times, been resorted to.
memory
of the ancients stands
of date and of celebrity
;
first,
and as
both its
in point
principles
are very analogous to those of the present system,
we
shall
give
some account of
general plan of that invention.
fessor Barron, path, no apology will
has
origin
already
as
and
Pro-
trodden this
be offered to the reader
for presenting to him, that lent
tfie
And,
author's very excel-
account of the subject, prefaced by some of
the ingenious remarks
duced
with which he has intro-
it.
" The recollection* which ordinary memories possess, appears to be resolvable into two principal sources, the vivacity of the impression
and association.*****
* Barron's Lect. on Belles Lettres and Logic, v.
1.
p. 609*
.
INTRODUCTION. " But the
principal expedient for assisting the
memory is stance, when
from
derived I
a
1
book prompts the memory of
perusal of
it.
A
and the in-
life,
The
have had with them.
I
in-
I naturally recollect
manner of
the pleasure, or profit,
For
association.
see a house,
the inhabitants, their
tercourse
i
its
sight of
contents, and
have received from the
view of the
may
sea
suggest
the idea of a storm, and the painful recollection
of the loss of property, or of the
by shipwreck.
The
act,
lection by association,
is
life
of a friend,
then, of aiding recolto
connect thoughts re-
mote, or abstract, with others more obvious and familiar,
Thus
recurrence of the
that the
bring along with
it
the sight of
memory
the
latter
may
of die former.
my ring, which I cannot miss me of the action, to suggest
to observe, reminds
the
remembrance of which
finger to another.
The
I
moved
ringing
it
from one
of the bell,
or
the sounding of the clock, prompts the recollection of the business I at these times.
A
had resolved
glimpse at the
to
first
perform
words of
a paragraph, or a page, introduces the recollection of the whole.
the things
we
In a word,
we must connect
wish to remember with die
imme-
diate objects of our senses, that offer themselves daily to our attention,
but particularly
with the
objects of our sight, the most vigorous and lively
of
all
our senses, and of which the objects are,
B 3
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
6 perhaps,
more numerous than those of
all
our
other senses put together.
" This theory
the foundation of all
is
vances which have been,
employed
work of
or,
perhaps,
can be,
to help recollection.
It is the
ground-
the famous artificial
IfiDES, a
contri-
lyric poet,
memoiy
of the Cyclades, who flourished about
olympiad,
of
Simo-
of the island of Ceos, one in the sixty-first
hundied and
five
thirty-five
years before the birth of Christ, and [who]
lebrated by
is
ce-
Ci c e r o and Quinctilian. Both
these authors relate
the following
mythological
on the occasion which suggested the
incident,
invention.
Simonides was employed by Scopas,
compose a panegyric on sum of money; was invited to
a rich Thessalian, to
him a
for a certain
given by
festival
order to rehearse
more than
it,
Scopas but
to
his
friends, in
was sordidly refused
half the stipulated compensation,
cause puzzled, perhaps,
with the
sterility
— be-
of the
principal subject, he had introduced a long epi-
so
!
amounting to half the poem,
e,
Castor and Poilux.
in praise
of
Simonides soon found an
He was immediately sumcompany by two young men on
avenger of the insult.
moned from
the
horseback, supposed to be Castor and Pollux in disguise,
poet
;
nides,
who appeared
and who, as soon
made
the roof
to protect their favourite as they fall
on
had saved Simo-
Scopas and
his
INTRODUCTION". company, bruising them so
to
7
death
that not a
lineament of them could be known.
by recollecting the manner
Simonides,
which they
in
sat at
was enabled to distinguish them, and to
table,
them
deliver
The
to their friends for burial.
aid
which the recollection of the poet received, on this
occasion,
of an
artificial
" The is
is
said to have suggested the idea
memory.
principle of the
to transfer a train of
scheme of Simonides, ihe archetypes of
ideas,
which are not the objects of tense, and therefore train
of
recollection, to
difficult
which we cannot miss
to recollect,
are,
another
because but
the archetypes are not only objects of sense,
of sight,
objects
which may be placed ac-
perfectly familiar; or tually
nides
which archetypes we are
viith
Suppose then Simo-
our eyes.
before
were to commit to memory a discourse,
consisting of
concerning govern-
speculations
ment, finances,
naval
affairs,
or wisdom, none
of the archetypes of which could be made objects of sense, at least, at the time of delivery; and to assist his
recollection, he
were
to connect the
series of ideas in that discourse, with
a series of
which he could either place
in sight, or
objects,
with which he was so familiar, that he could not fail to
recollect
them
following manner.
;
he would proceed
He
would take
instance, either the one in
in the
a house,
which he might
ver the discourse, or auother
;
for
deli-
with every part of
NEW ART
8
OF MEMORY.
He
which he was perfectly acquaiuted. begin
some
at
would proceed
the right side of the d_>or, and he
round
in a circular
it
line,
circumference
the
He
at the
would divide
the house into as
were different topics,
as there
graphs,
of
he arrived
till
poiut from which he set out.
parts
would
fixed poiut of that house, suppose
He
in the discourse.
would
many
or paradistinguish
each paragraph by some symbol of the subject
it
contained; that on government,
by the symbol
of the crown, or a sceptre
on finances, by
the symbol of affairs,
;
that
some current coin
by the figure of a ship
by the figure of the goddess
He
it.
would
;
;
that
that
who
on naval
on wisdom,
presided
over
either actually transfer, or
sup-
pose transferred, these symbols to ihe different
compartments of the house, and then to do, in
oi
dtr to rerollect
paragraph, was, either
division the
to cast
this contrivance,
discourse.
The
fail to
was
remember
his
eye on the
remember upon
symbol was placed.
memory, by
he had
the subject of any
symbol curing delivery, or to
what
all
The
easily recalled the
orator either saw,
or could not
the compartments, because he
perfectly familiar with them.
Neither could
he forget the symbols of each paragraph, because they were no
more thau
hieroglyphical paiutings
of the sense.
" In the place of a house, we may assume, according to Quinctilian, a public building, the
INTRODUCTION. walls of a city, a well to divisions of
known
road,
which we may
Metrodorus assumed the
9
refer
or a picture,
our symbols.
circle of the zodiac,
into 360 compartments, equal number of degrees of which it consists,
which he divided to the
making
a compartment of each degree. u Some people carried this art so
comprehend
far as
to
words of a discourse, by con-
the
structing symbols
of them, and refer-
for each
symbols to compart-
ring in like manner, these
ments.
This seems to have constituted nearly
what we
call
short-hand writing, except that our
short-hand writers oblige themselves to
memory
to
the
meaning of
commit and
their symbols,
pretend not to refer these to any more familiar objects. this
Quinctilian accordingly observes, that
pretended improvement terminated in con-
fusion,
and embarrassed, much more than
However much,
sisted recollection.
it
as-
therefore, he
might prize the scheme of Simonides, he rejected
this
supplement as nugatory, or detrimental."
This system of Mnemonics was a favourite pursuit with the
Greeks;
— and
with success by the Romans, sus, Julius Caesar,
was cultivated
among whom Cras-
and Seneca, are
said to have
particularly excelled in this art.
Such were
the origin and principles of the ce-
lebrated topical
memory
which source are derived
of the all
ancients
the various
systems of local and symbolical
:
from
modern
memory,
that
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
10
have been promulgated from the thirteenth to the
We
eighteenth century. pitulate the
names of
our readers
subject, referring
of
volume
this
shall here briefly reca-
the principal tatters on the
part
to another
account of the different
for an
systems.
That luminary of science, born
in 12136,
dern
who brought the
after
it
art
had
seems
to
art
dormant
lain
Raymond
have been the of
Lidly,
mo-
first
memory into notice, many ages. This
for so
was termed transcendental, and distinguish-
ed by his name. In the fifteenth century mnemonics seem to
have occupied the attention of Publicius, Priis,
Peter of Cologne, and Peter of Ravenna,
who
successively published systems of local and
sym-
memory.
bolical
1533, Romberch
In the year
published
his
Congestorium Artificiosa Memorial, which contains a very
labours,
complete view of
with
many important
on" this subject, '
Gra-
an Italian physician, was the next writer
taroli,
tise,
his predecessors'
additions.
who
in
1555, put forth a trea-
de memoria reparanda,
translated
under the
into title
of
English *
etc.'
This was
by William Fulwod,
the Castel of
Memorie;' and
afterwards rendered into French by Stephen Cope.
The
treatise of Grataroli contains
much
curious
matter.
The works
of Spangenberg, Rosselius, Bruno.
INTRODUCTION.
11
and others, appear-
Albert, Porta, Marqfioti,
ed about the close of the sixteenth century, they contained nothing very the
mnemonic
The the
but
new on
materially
art.
seventeenth century was
number and
remarkable for
mnemonistic works
variety of
which issued from the presses of the continent. England
also
had her share
in
this
honour, and
produced one or two books worthy of examina-
The
tion.
system of Schenckel occupied
greatest share of attention in ny. Schenckel
was followed by listed, Brux,
Ravellin, and essay
upon the
numerous
the
France and Germa-
Brux
Naulius.
also
rules for
wrote an
and gave
art of forgetfulness,'
'
acquiring perfection in this
useful science.
The
principal
work published
16 18, under the Reminiscendi,
title
etc.
of
in
England, on
memory, appeared
the subject of the local
Mnemonica
in
size ars
;
by John Willis and was trans;
lated in 1661, by one Sowersby, a
This curious and rare volume
is
bookseller.
replete with in-
formation respecting mnemonics, and discourses at large
concerning every particular which re-
quires the attention of the student.
In the year 1651, Henri/ Herdson,
who
himself a Professor by Public Authority University of Cambridge,
published
his
Mnemonica, she Herdsonus Bruxiatus,
styles in the
Ars
etc.
in
—
:
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
12
Latin and English.
It is
merely a republication
of part of Brux's Simonides Redivivus.
The mnemonical from 1620
tinent
on the con-
essays published to
were
1702,
principally by
Azevedo, Carbonel, Cuirot, Dannhazcer, Belot,
and Brancaccio
—
were put forth
also
hardtfs
anonymous systems
several
during
Morhof and Father
1715, and
in
Feyjoo, have, both, disserta-
upon
tions expressly
Er-
this period.
Ars Memoriee appeared the subject
;
the one in his
Polyhistor, and the other in his Cartas Eruditas
y
Curiosas.
From the time of Feyjoo (1731) to 1806, (if we except a German translation of Schenckel by Kltiber) the local and symbolical memory seems to have
lain
completely dormant.
In the
Philosophical Magazine for December, 1806, there
is
the following notice
:
" A new branch of science is begun to be studied in Germany. It is the science called by the antients mnemonica, or the art of memory. We find in Herodotus,
and practised planted into
in
is
it
was
carefully
taught
was
trans-
Egypt, whence
Greece.
the invention of
nion
that
it
it
This historian attributes
to Simonides; but
this opi-
refuted in a dissertation published by
Mongenstem, of Dorpat, upon mnemonica. there asserts, that this science
is
more
M. He
intimately
connected with the Egyptian hieroglyphics than
INTRODUCTION.
IS
generally thought, and that this connection
is
may may
Aretin,
Germany
who may be
pupil,
new
whom
Kasstner, a clergyman, as
doctrine at Leipzic
about
down
like
M.
he has permitted to teach his
ing a promise from to write
with some eclat.
accounted the restorer of it,
M.
has recently had
the case
so long neglected, has
be, this singular art,
reappeared in
his
However
help to explain them.
at the
;
him not
his lectures.
same time exact-
to suffer his pupils
M.
Kaestner travels
Dr. Gall.
" According
to a
book
written,
it is
said,
by
a child of twelve years of age, and mentioned in last September mnemonica is a true science, and may be taught by means of seventeen different rules, and
the
Leipzic catalogue for the
fair,
which will give a memory to individuals of every age."
In
March 1807, M. Gregor
Aigle, a delivered
native
Von Fein-
of Baden, visited Paris, and
Lectures
on
his
'
New
System of
Mnemonics and Methodics.' In the Philosophical Magazine for June, 1807,* there is the following extract from a letter written by
M.
Fichtel, at Paris, to a friend iu London, giving some account of M. Von Feinaigle's exhibitions there.
* Vol. xxviii. p. 92.
c
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
14
"
2d March, 1807.
Paris,
" During my residence
in this metropolis,
I
heard a great deal of a new method of mjiemonique, or of a method to assist and fix our
mory, invented by Gregor de Feinaigle.
me-
Not-
withstanding the simplicity with which he an-
nounced
his lectures in the papers,
I
could not
determine myself to become a pupil of
his, as I
thought to find a quack or mountebank,
be laughed
my
away
by
at
my
friends for having
natural
of
this
new
this
moment about
I not
had the pleasure of
Count of Metter-
dining at his excellency's the
nicb, the Austrian ambassador, all
tures
:
who
they all spoke very advantageously of
there
into the
in
:
consequence of
to
list
method
is
:
it is
All I can
difficulties in
and epochs which
this
was inserted
tell
mo-
you about
to all ages
and sexes:
all
such sciences as require an extraor-
good memory,
obviated.
it,
rank I
a very simple one, and easy
be learned, adapted
dinary
this I
first
of pupils, and I follow, at this
ment, the lectures. this
followed,
his secretaries, the whole course of lec-
likewise several other persons of the
met
the
invented method to assist our
memory, had
with
to
Per-
cash in such a foolish maimer.
haps I should hesitate to utility
and
thrown
for instance, the
in history are at
There
is
names
once overcome and
not one branch of science to
method cannot be applied.
It
is
easy
INTRODUCTION.
such an invention cannot
to be perceived that
pass without in the
injurious,
and even sarcasms,
critique,
public prints
public,
:
some of them were very
and plausible enough to mislead the
who, knowing nothing of
are always
Mr.
some
15
more ready
Feinaigle,
to
to
method,
the
condemn than
answer
all
to assist.
these critics
at
once, adopted a method not less public for Paris than the public papers,
of Europe
rest
but
less
public for the
he gave, the 22d of
:
last
month,
a public exhibition to about 2000 spectators, in
which he did not appear
at all, only
or 15 of his pupils; each of them application of the required. ing
:
The
method
made such an
as his situation in life
were the follow-
principal parts
history about
names and
years; geography,
with respect to longitude, latitude,
square miles, 8cc. &c.
inhabitants, in various
about 12
;
number of grammar
languages, about different editions of
the
same work
title
of each book,
pandects, their division,
;
title,
&c.
and
different systems
;
of botany, poetry, arithmetic, &,c. &c.
At
last
one desired the company to give him one thousand words, without any connection whatsoever,
and without numeric order; for instance, the
word astronomer,
for
No. 62
;
wood, for No.
188; lovely, for No. 370; dynasty,
23
;
David,
for
No. 90, &c. &c.
till
for all
No. the
;;
NEW ART
16
numbers were
filled
OF MEMORY. and he repeated the whole
;
(notwithstanding he heard these words, without order,
and but once,)
in the
numerical order
word was given
or he told you what
against any
one number, or what number any one word bore.
It
is
more
still
more
likewise,
striking,
may
bers however great they
and numbers
I
I
which
am is
one hundred of each
having fixed them once,
sure, after
done
be.
many numFor words
could venture myself, with the
greatest safety, as far as
and
but certainly,
to retain as
difficult,
in less than ten minutes, I
could
repeat them to you at any period, without ever thinking any
"
M.
To
more of them.
Feinaigle
is
about
the testimony of
M.
England."
to visit
Fichtel
may be added
that of the celebrated
French astronomer,
Lalande, who
"
says,
extraordinary effects produced on the
by the method of pupils
is
M.
M.
I have witnessed the
de Feinaigle
:
memory,
one of his
able to repeat, in any order, without
the least mistake, a table cf
fifty
cities
in all
parts of the world, with the degrees of longitude
and latitude in which they are situated ; the same is
the case with chronology: in the
Annuaire, I
have inserted 240 dates from antient and modern history,
and
M.
de Feinaigle's Scholars repeat
INTRODUCTION. them
all
— an astonishing aid
graphy and history In the
beral :n
which, though somewhat
'
local
and symbo-
Memory.'
" Any person try
illi-
remarks, displays considerable know-
ledge of the principles of the lical
September,
for
a letter under the signature of
is
Sense,
its
study of geo-
in the
!"
Monthly Magazine
1807,* there
Common
17
(says this writer)
who
wishes to
an experiment on the power of association, need
only
make
use of the succession of rooms, closets,
stair-cases, landing-places,
spots or divisions, of his parts of miliar.
and other rtmaikable
own
house, with
which he may be supposed
to
the
all
be very
fa-
Let him apply any w oid or any idea to the
several parts of the house, in any determined order
of their succession, and he will find impossible, in recalling the parts of the house,
it
not to associate the
word which he had previously annexed part.
almost
same order of id
to
the
a or
each
Thus, for example, a person may ltarn
the succession of the Kings of England in ten
minutes, by annexing the names of each suc-
ceeding monarch sets,
and
to the successive
principal
beginning at the
parts
of
his
rooms, clo-
own
house,
upper story, and regularly de-
* Vol. xxiv. p. 105.
NEW ART
18 scending
or,
;
OF MEMORY. lower
at the
story,
and regularly
ascending.
" Any other permanent and
familiarclass of ob-
jects will, in general, answer the purpose better
than the rooms of
house.
ft
I
was myself edu-
cated in the vicmi:y of Oxford-street, and the streets running out of that street south
(beginning at Charles-street,
and north
Soho-square, and
down on the other side Rathbone-place and Hanway yard) are the
so on to Paik lane, and to
permanent and
make
fanniiar set of objects,
use of for
association.
my own
The
which
I
purpose of successive
counties
in
England, the king-
doms and the countries throughout the world, the villages, and other objects on a great road, or the streets of a city, are
business of association
be taken
indifferently
;
all
well suited to this
and either of them
may
by various persons, accord-
ing to their ai quaintance with them.
The
greater
the variety of ideas connected with this set of objects, Ticy.,
whith may be called the associating
the
more
easy,
and the more certain
is
the
powei of recollection.
" shall
new
If I cio
not hazard a charge of egotism; I
mention, as illustrative art I
once committed
to
facts,
that
by
this
mem-jry, in a sin-
gle morning, the whole of the propositions contained in the three
first
books of Euclid, and
INTRODUCTION.
19
with such perfection, that I could for years after-
wards specify the number of the book on hearing
named,
and could
recite
proposition on hearing the
number and
the
and
mixed companies,
the
proposition
have frequently,
I
in
peated backwards and forwards from
the
book
;
re-
fifty to
an
hundred unconnected words, which have been but once called over to me.
I
may
also add, to
prove the simplicity of the plan, that
two of my own children nected words
in a first
I
to repeat fifty
taught
uncon-
of not more than
lesson,
half an hour's continuance."
M. Von Feinaigle time
in the early part
visited
of 181
England some
In order to exhi-
1.
bit a detail of his progresses in this country,
we
have made some
extracts
Works and Pub
Papers which gave an account
ic
from the Periodical
of his various experiments.
"
On the 22d of June,
181
1,M Von Feinaigle*
gave at the Royal Institution, a public experi-
ment of tating,
the efficacy of his
and
assisting
Method of facili-
Memory.
The Managers
of the Institution, in consequence of the application of the
Committee of Literature and
Sci-
ence, granted permission for this public display
of the in
art,
without, however, making themsehes
any way responsible as to
* Gent.
Mag,
vol. Ixxxi.
its
character.
partl v p. 281.
The
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
20
exhibition took place before an assembly of several
hundred Ladies and Gentlemen, who were
astonished and delighted with the result of the
Four
experiment. girls,
Mr.
under
children,
days before
Feinaigle's :
care but two. or three
he had one of the
and a half; and the longest
them had received half.
two boys and two
under 14 years of age, had been put
all
girls
tuition
but au hour that any of
was but four hours and a
— One of them repeated Goldsmith's Her-
mit backward and forward, and stated the stanza, the line, and the ordtr of any remarkable
— One
word
girl
answered to
questions in the chronology of the
Roman Em-
required of him.
perors
;
little
and another multiplied, without
slate
or
paper, izvo sums of eight figures by eight, and
declared that she had not previously been taught arithmetic
—A
boy determined the geographical
situation by degrees cities
;
and minutes, of 50 different
and on a planisphere chalked out on a
down the true situation of places him. Mr. Fincher, of the Institution,
board, marked
named
to
—
also recited the Mineralogical
the second part of
Tables of Hauy,
which he had taught himself
on Mr. Feinaigle's system, together with the part of Brisson's Oruithologic System
declared,
from
principles of
his
Mr.
own
experience,
Feinaigle's art
;
first
and he that the
were equally
calculated to give facility in the acquisition, and
;
INTRODUCTION.
21
certainty in the retention, of the tables of any
other science— a fact which several
Gentlemen
was confirmed by
who have
present,
the private courses of the Professor.
—The exa-
Mr. Disney, Chair-
minations were carried on by
man
attended
of the Literary and Scientific Committee
and
Mr.
for a great part of the time,
ex-
satisfactory than the result of the
periments
;
and the company returned Mr. Fein-
their thanks.
aigle
Nothing could
from the Lecture-room.
retired
be more
Feinaigle
—The
Professor,
Aug. 26,
repeated the experiment at Liverpool, where the
Rev. Jonathan Brookes,
Mayor,
selected
at the request of the
from the
experiment might be made.
charity-
different
schools of the town, children
upon whom
The exhibition
place before a very numerous assembly. children had been put under
Mr.
the
took
Four
Feinaigle's tui-
but three days before, two boys and two
tion girls,
and none of them had received more than
two hours'
instruction
make or read
The
him.
;
a figure
neither of the girls could
when
first
presented to
examinations (which were carried on
by the Rev. Jonathan Brookes) were precisely of the same nature as those at the Royal Institution
;
and the
results
were equally
satisfac-
tory."
"
On
Von
the 6th of April, 1812, the effects of
M.
Feinaigle's system were exemplified
at
1 cl
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
the
Surry Institution, before a numerous
as-
sembly of Proprietors and Subscribers, by the examination of
five
who had
young persons,
previously been committed to the care of
Von "
M.
Feinaigle.* 1.
Master H. S. (13 years of age) deter-
mined the geographical
situation of fifty princi-
pal towns in different parts of the globe, assign-
ing to each
longitude and latitude in degrees
its
and minutes, and named the country is
He
found.
also
in
which
marked on a blank
plani-
named
sphere the true situation of the towns
it
to
him.
" fifty
2.
Miss P. K. (11 years of age) repeated
stanzas of four lines each, from the second
part of
Mrs. More's
'
Sir Eldred of the Bower.'
These she repeated consecutively, and
On
order desired.
in
mentioned, she determined the stanza, the
and the place of the found
;
"
3.
line,
in
how many Poem.
and also
occurred
iti
the
Miss
swered to
ail
M.
any
any remarkable word being
A. K.
which
it
was
times the same
line,
to be
word
(15 years of age) an-
the declensions,
as well
of sub-
stantives as of adjectives, of the Latin language;
and gave a
*
full
account of
The whole of this report Apni 18th, 1B12.
Post of
is
all
the conjugations,
taken from the Morning
— INTRODUCTION.
23
both active and passive, without any previous
knowledge of
"
4.
that language.
Miss
S. S. (of the
same age with the
preceding pupil) answered to the declensions and conjugations of the Greek Language, and declined and conjugated several regular nouns and
verbs proposed to her.
This pupil had never
seen a Greek character
put under the care of
till
the Professor.
" The whole
received
instruction
above pupils consisted of Jive one hour each.
" Master
H.
S.
by
the
lessons only,
explained the physical,
of
ma-
thematical, and chemical characters of minerals, after
Hauy's system, assigning the systematical
order of any character whatever proposed to him,
and showing to
what manner any mineral ought
in
be examined and
tried, to ascertain its nature.
This pupil received only two hours' instruction
from
M.
Feinaigle.
" Master
S.
H.
afterwards requested the audi-
ence to give twenty words, or names, without any order or connection whatever.
were written on
a board,
These words
and numbered from one
to twenty as follows:
1.
Tower.
5.
Chapel.
2.
Gate.
6",
Institution,
3. Steeple.
7.
Crotch.
Church.
8.
Grey.
4.
NEW ART
24 9.
OF MEMORY.
Regent.
15. Hill.
10. Feinaigle.
16. Nelson.
11. Syracuse.
17.
12. Wellington.
18. Palestine.
Archimedes.
13.
Graham.
19. Button.
14.
Ten.
20.
" After
Reform.
number and words
inspecting the
for
a space of time, not exceeding three minutes, the pupil
named
word
every
forward and backwards
:
to
both
in the series,
any number that was
proposed to him, he assigned the proper word, and vice versa.
"
A series of twenty-eight figures, named pro-
miscuously by the audience, was then written
down,
as, 8. 6. 1. 0. 5. 0. 2. 9. 6.
These the pupil surveyed five
&c. &c. &c.
attentively, for
about
minutes, and then repeated them forwards
and backwards.
He
many 8 's.
&c. occurred
2's. 9's.
afterwards declared in the series,
how and
the relative situation of each figure.
" In consequence of
many of
the disappointment of
the Proprietors and Subscribers,
who
could not obtain admittance into the Lecture
Room
on the 6th
instant, the
above experiments
were repeated on Wednesday evening
crowded auditory.
On
this
last to
a
evening the follow-
ing additional evidences of the utility and universality
duced.
of
M.
Feinaigle's
System were ad-
INTRODUCTION. w
1.
25
Master J. C. answered to two sums
in
multiplication of 8 numbers, by 8 numbers each.
Each sum sides
containing 8 separate products, be-
the total product
;
he repeated any pro-
The
duct required of him.
separate operations
being represented on a board, by cyphers
— on
any one cypher, or line of cyphers, on either
sum being
effaced,
propriate figures.
he replaced them by the ap-
This pupil was employed for
ten minutes only, in committing the figures to
memory. " 2. Miss
S.
T. answered
to the
Chronology
of the Kings of England, from William the queror,
down
to
his
present
predecessor and successor out to her.
Con-
in
any
named the of any King pointed
She
order that was desired.
Majesty, also
This pupil received four lessons of
one hour each.
" Master S. H. repeated a Greek sisting
after
one hours application,
word from Aristophanes, con-
of seventy-six syllables and 160
letters,
both forwards and backwards; he also named any syllable in any order desired, determining
its
numerical situation."*
At
these public experiments,
* Similar
Institution,
M. Von Fei-
experiments have been given at the Russell Freemasons'
Hall,
etc. etc. etc.
D
the
London Tavern,
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
26
naigle
distributed
a syllabus,
in
which the
nature of the pupil's examination was stated
;
and the six following notes, or explanations, of the objects of his
New
'
System of Mnemonics
and Methodics,' were subjoined.
" at
1.
Systematic Tables.
A
method
that
is
once speedy and effectual for acquiring the
perfect knowledge of systematical
tables,
is
an
object of higher value and greater importance
than at
first it
attending
might appear.
How often
courses of lectures upon
sciences, without being able to
form a
are
we
particular clear idea
of the whole, or to give ourselves an account of
what we are learning
recommended, we
!
When, by
are enabled to
the means here know previously
the great divisions and subdivisions of a system, it is
not
difficult to refer to
our ideas, and
those fixed points
once to secure our knowledge
at
already attained, and to accelerate our in the science.
thod is
is
A
system acquired by
We
classification
"
may 2.
manner
learn in like
of any science, whatever they
progress this
not a dry and sterile series of words
a well-arranged
ledge.
all
;
me;
it
of real knowall
the systems
however complicated
appear.
Languages.
The
learning and teaching
of languages are not only facilitated by the sys-
tem of Mnemonics, but acquire more light and more solidity than ever they were thought sus-
INTRODUCTION. ceptible of. "
It
is
known
well
a fact
27
my
to all
pupils, that, almost in any language whatever,
may be
the declensions
and
all
the conjugations
be conceived, that
easily
quired with the same all
learnt in a single hour,
the advantage of
gularities of verbs,
my
another.
in all
the rest
It
can
may be
ac-
this
not
facility
:
but
system
:
anomalies, irre-
and similar
difficulties
is
which
have been hitherto the torment of the scholars,
become, by most
this
system, the most pleasing and
My
instructive part of the language.
pils are
perience, that
grammar
is
to
be learned in the
grammar and it becomes go on with ease and promp-
language, not the language in the
when
the true
delightful to
way
them to
is
by themselves,
titude,
pu-
convinced, by the most satisfactory ex-
;
once known,
from
one language to
another.
"
3.
Prose and Poetry.
When we knowpieces we
of prose or of poetry in such perfection that
are able to answer at pleasure to any single word, it is
not to be imagined that in learning them
have to fix one word after another
;
we
but what-
we commit to our memory is there in such an order that we are sure to find it again whenever we may wish for it. The matter and the ever
diction are necessarily distinguished, and every
thing treated after
its
own
nature, and
therefore sure neither to omit any
we
are
thing that
is
NEW AUT
28
word by which
to be said, nor any
Persons
pressed.
OF MEMORY.
who
it is
be ex-
to
could never before get by
prose or poetry, have, by a short
heart either
of this method, acquired the greatest
practice
readiness and facility.
"
4.
Geography.
This part of geography*
has only been learned by
my common manner
memory proper names
fixing in the
of
in general,
and that of noting the arithmetical figures wherever
we meet them.
graphy
The
the object of
is
lectures; and by this
quires a degree of
true system of geo-
my
more than one of
new
facility,
system, the study ac-
and the science
a degree of perfection, of which
it
itself
was never
thought susceptible, and yet without which
can never be essentially what
Those who would think to
know
it
it
it
ought to be.
needless, or of
no use,
the situation of every remarkable point
of the globe by degrees of longitude and latitude,
have to consider,
graphy
ever exist tain that
and,
;
what
be neglected perfection
is
system, but
if
without these degrees, geo-
or any geographical chart, could
itself,
is
if
not, they surely cannot
essential to
in the
geography
main-
itself
study of geography.
not only given to the science by is
also attained with
by the pupil.
my
greater facility
* This refers to the longitude and latitude of the •ities repeated
may This
fifty
INTRODUCTION.
20
and certainty than even the former imperfect
knowledge
conlcl
be acquired by any other method
The same
whatever.
with equal efficacy to
a
perfect
principles are applicable ail
shown how
the subsidiary parts of
knowledge,
geographical
memory,
to fix in the
and
it
is
for instance,
the government, the extent, the population, and the military power, the products, the
the manufactures,
Those who
every state.
commerce,
the arts and sciences, &c. of are acquainted with the
principles of the present arrangement, cannot but feel
how much
according to
easier
this plan,
it
must be to compare,
one kingdom with another
by simple memory, than after any other plan, with
the assistance of books and systematic
all
tables.
"
Chronology.
5.
to the kings of
What
is
done with regard
England may be done with any
chronological series of sovereigns
;
and though
such a series presented nothing mure than what
may be
considered as great epo! hs of history,
even of those the present system offers a greater
number
than any other system of chronology,
and
them more
fixes
possible to tables
do by
easily than
it
has ever been
those ingenious historical
which have been invented to
memory
in this interesting study.
est perfection •to
all
know
assist
But
of historical knowledge
is
the
the highcertainly
the whole history, not only bj great
*3
MEMORY.
-J*EW AfcT OE
SO
epochs, but year by year, and fact by fact this
;
and
perfection no other system has ever been
able to afford.
"
To make
6. Multiplication.
the
a multiplica-
number of
tion, consisting of a greater
multiplier as well as
the
in
figures in
multiplicand,
only by memory, without writing any thing,
many
certaiuly in utility,
and
is
where, and that to ficult or too
proof that the
at least a certain
method reach every
of the present
principles
may
cases be desirable, or of great
its
meaus nothing
complicated.
It is
is
too dif-
undoubtedly of
the highest importance to be able to fix in our
minds the numbers
general.
in
graphy, history, mathematics, every science
is full
geo-
almost
of numerical figures.
Mul-
tiplication tables, square
and cube numbers, loga-
rithms, algebraic formulae, and tics
Statistic
in short,
all
the
mathema-
can be submitted to those rules."
Since the period of arrival in this country,
variety
each,
M. Von Feinaigle's he has been delivering a
of courses of fifteen or sixteen lectures for
which the charge of
been made
;
but the pupil
is
five
guineas has
at liberty to attend
any particular lecture, a second time, should he not sufficiently comprehend
M. Von
it
at the first hearing.
Feinaigle has not confined his
the metropolis
:
Edinburgh,
pool, etc. etc. have, in the
visits to
Glasgow, Liver-
summer
season, been,
-successively, the theatre of his exertions.
CHAP.
I.
principles*
i he
memory may be compared
house* stored with merchandise.
to a ware-
A methodical
arrangement of the contents of such a repository, enables
its
general
of the
owner
with
require,
to find
any
article that
know ledge of the contents of a
manner
a person
in
he may
With a
utmost readiness.
the
libraiy,
and
which the books are distributed,
may, even when absent from the spot,
determine, with certainty, the situation of any particular
*
Memory
for the
many
" Medallists,"
book.f
is,
as
it
says
Mr.
were, the storehouse of our ideas;
narrow mind of man not being capable of having
ideas under view
and contemplation
at once,
it
was
necessary to have a repository to lay up those ideas, which at another time
it
might make use
Understanding, vol. t
i.
of.
Lock on
the
Human
p. 111.
The well known anecdote of Magliabechx, librarian Grand Duke of Tuscany, Cosmo III. will suffici-
to the
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
52
Addison,* " upon peror-,
and
will
the
immediately
first
tell
naming of an em-
you
his age, family,
To remember where he
life.
enters in the
succession, they only consider in what part of the
by running over
cabinet he lies; and
in
their
thoughts such a particular drawer, will give yon
an account of
all
remarkable parts of his
the
If our ideas were arranged with equal
reign."
method and order, the mind would turn with the
to them,
like facility.
Sensible objects have a powerful effect in re-
mind the
calling to the
ideas with which
it
was
occupied when those ideas were presented. Thus the sight of any remarkable scenes in the course
ef a second journey, will frequently remind a per-
son of the subject of which he was thinking or talking
when he
last travelled
that road
adopt the elegant language of Air.
" Places and ently illustrate
things which have an association
and confirm
The Grand Duke
this fact.
having asked Magliabechi whether
lie
book that was particularly scarce, he
replied,
impossible, tor there
Grand Sigmoids
is
*
could procure a '
uo,
but one in the world, that
library at Constantinople,
venth book on the second
yon go
or, to
;
Foster.-^
shelf,
and
sir, it is is
is
in the
the se-
on the right hand side as
in.'
Dialogue upon the usefulness of ancient Medals, pp.
21, 22, 12mo. 1726.
t Essays, snbrff *,
s«*c
p. J2.
For a very pretty
also Spectator,
No. 417.
illustration of this
PRINCIPLES.
33
with any of the events or feelings of past
man
life,
recollection of them.
will greatly assist the
of strong associations
A
memoirs of
finds
himself already written on the places where he
had conversed an old
with happiness
man wished
to
or misery.
animate, for a
If
moment,
the languid and faded ideas which he retains of his youth,
he might walk with his crutch across
the green
where he once played with companions
who
are
now
probably laid to repose in another
An
spot not far
off.
some of the
effects
where he in a
first
meadow,
aged
saint
may meet
again
of his early piety in the place
thought it happy to pray. the sight of a
A
walk
bank of flowers, per-
haps even of some one flower, a landscape with the tints of autumn, the descent into a valley, the
brow of a mountain,
the house where a friend
has been met, or has resided, or has died, have
often'produced a
much more lively
recollection of
our past feelings, and of the objects and events
which caused them, than the most perfect description could have done."
Indeed,
it
that locality
will is
be found upon investigation,
medium of memory will
the most efficacious
reminiscence; and that system of
be the most serviceable, which brings ciple into
the
this prin-
most extensive operation.
this reason, locality (or,
ideas with places)
is
For
the connection of our
made
the foundation of the
:
NEW ART
54
In
present system.
this
respect,
it is
analogous
scheme of Mnemonics practised by the
to the
antients, sively
OF MEMORY.
but
here applied
it is
and advantageously than
A room
much more it
was by them.
having generally four walls, the most
obvious division of wall or side
it is,
may be
into four sides,
Thus, suppose
divided a wall into five spaces.
M
and each
subdivided into pannels or
Accordingly, the antient system
compartments.
the letter
exten-
to
be represented on a wall
as
under
Five spaces are thus gained
marked by the
the figures 1, 2, etc.
room was,
manner rooms
;
as
and
in imagination,
this
the
places
Every wall of divided in this
plan Avas applied to as
many
were found necessary to the extent of
each particular scheme larly
in
divided
into
— every room being simi-
four
being subdivided into
five
sides,
—and
every side
compartments.
Thus,
any idea which, according to this method, had
been associated
in the
mind with the forty-eighth
compartment, would be placed
in the third
com-
partment of the second wall, in the third room.
:
PRINCIPLES. But
35
few compartments could be obtained on
as
each wall by these means, the calculation of high
numbers would be exceedingly
remedy
this
To
difficult.
might be divided
defect, eacli wall
into nine or ten compartments, thus
If a wall be divided into nine parts, there will
be 36 compartments
in every
room.
In order to
ascertain the situation of any particular it is
to
be considered
For example,
ber of the subdivisions. situation of
number,
in relation to the total
number 48 be required
;
num-
according
to the last mentioned division of the rooms, to be found by considering the proportion that
number bears
compartments
to 36, the total
in this arrangement.
ber in question be
than
less
it is
which
number of the If the num-
this total,
inquired after will be obvious
the
if
the place
thus 12 being
;
number 36, must, of necessity, be in room being above Q, it is equally clear
within the the that
first it
:
cannot be on the
than 18,
it
first
wall
j
and being
less
must, necessarily, be on some part of
the second wall
:
and
the first wall by 3,
it
as
it
exceeds the
number of
follows, of course, that
ita
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
56
place must be in the third compartment of the-
second wall.
If the
number
be higher
in question
than the
number of
room,
place will be readily found by dividing
its
Thus, suppose 48
by that number.
it
compartments
the
number whose place '
required
is
one
in
to
be the
:
36)43(1. 29)12(1. 2
3
As 48 exceeds in the first
2
;
3(3,
room, the
we know 1
that
it
and the fraction remaining, shows
the twelfth
the compartment,
this is
remainder, or
divided by 9, for
Now,
the purpose of ascertaining the wall.
the divisor
is
contained
twice, in the dividend,
to be in
it
There being nine
compartment.
compartments on every wall,
number of
cannot be
therefore changed into
is
it
com-
follows that the
partment sought must be on the second wall
;
remainder gives the specific compartment. operation, then,
shows that 48
This was
room.
in the
being both complicated and
difficult,
it
its
simple in
—
construction
—and
much more
place,
which
;
but
has been
rejected in the present system, and another
has been introduced in
cation
second
the plan adopted by the antients
they divided their rooms into parts
its
the
This
in the third
is
compartment, on the second wall,
when
as
more than once, but not
scheme is
more
less difficult in its appli-
extensive in
its
powers.
—
:
rRINCI*LES.
We
shall
now proceed
37
mode
to explain the
room according
of
Nezo System of Memory, and to develop the principles of the
dividing a
the pupil
should this
must not attempt too much
proceed gradually
system
greatly first
however, necessary to premise, that
It is,
art.
to the
;
in
his ultimate
for
at first,
but
the acquisition of
success in
it
will
depend upon a perfect knowledge of the
As
principles.*
mathematics no problem
in
can be demonstrated without understanding the preceding demonstrations, in this art,
must be grounded on the
sion of
the antecedent doctrines.
all
all
—so every advance posses-
full
We shall divide a wall in the following manner 1|2|S. 4 7
The
figures are
in the usual
easily
5
|
6
8
|
9
arranged from
if
two
right,
for the
their situation,
lines
to
left
manner of writing; and
remembering
found that
!
|
more
will
it
be
be drawn diagonally, from
the four corners of the figure, they will intersect
* Assumendus usus paulatim, ut pauca
tamur auimo, quae reddi nienta
tam modica, ut
primum complec-
fideliter possint
oueraii
:
mox
se labor ille
per incve-
non
augenda usu, et exercitatione multa continenda
sentiat,
est,
qu*
quidem maxima ex parte memoria constat. Qirinct. Inst. Orat. lib. X. Opera, tom. II. p. 253. Ed. Bipont. 1784.
£
:
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
18
all is
the
now
odd numbers. (See Plate
compartments; these we the
say,
I. fig. 1.)
There
a single wall divided into nine squares or
first
shall
name places, and
place, second place,
third place,
etc. etc.
The same mode must be pursued three remaining
means,
walls
walls
for
are
in this
obtained
divided into nine places.
number 36
in this
room
with the
by these
;
— each
being
In order to find the
room, we should naturally say
four times nine will be 36, and should, of course,
conclude that 36 would be
in
the last place of
the last side or fourth wall of the calculation
same
is
situation,
which
will
:
this
be that occupied by
the point in the following figure
The
room but
erroneous; 6 must ever be in the
place occupied by the
:
number
6, in all the
four walls, would be thus designated
lti
26
36
:
4
3
o
\
6
/
t
,
"
I
'"
,
1
'
,
:
i
n
1
L
..''
-"
-•;
-7
.
it
'
.-I''
:•
,6
o
MS
>*
<7 -'J
«
a
u
«
^
i
•
«
;.(
»
7
1
,
ii
7
,
<
<
•
i;
"
»
'"'"•
'.'/
,
r
j»
iG
l
.;
id
"-
«
'
i
(
»
.'.«
/A
•-•
"
!i;
'J
V
6
s
,i
«
.-.
m
brrhhr
1,
6
e
f
/'
»
1
•
./,„•,/
iv
'
J/.-,
-
fm
W
1
xv\
ix
-
X
Nl
\H
PRINCIPLES. It
must now be determined how we are
reckon these walls:
if
we
stand in a
our back to the windows, the left,
first
commence
We shall,
same manner
as the
10, 20, 30, 40, etc. to be
decade begins a new
series,
placed on the cieling of the wall; thus, the first
wall
;
is
on our
however,
it
into nine
wails.
Where
placed? Every
and the decimal
is
room over its proper
decimal, or 10, will be over
first
the second decimal, or 20, will be
over the second wall will
wall
with the floor, and divide
parts in the
the
to
room with
the second before us, the third on our right,
and the fourth behind us.
are
39
;
the third decimal,
be over the third wall
;
or 40, will be over the fourth wall; the cimal, or 50, as
its
or 30,
the fourth decimal, fifth
tenth part exceeds the
de-
num-
ber of walls, will be assigned to the cieling of the room, and will
number link
in the first
between
this
consequently be the highest
room, forming the connecting
room and
the second.
NEW ART OF MEMORY,
40
FIRST ROOM. Second Hall.
20 2
4
5
6
8
9
2
3
««
£»
h1
7
w
<0
C;
3
1
1
Floor
o T-i
>n
-
•<$
CO
4
5
6
00
Ox
ts
t»
7
8
9
•£
Oi
oo
6
8
Z
9
S
*
£
&
T
o
,
o?>
50 Cieling |
As one room cient
The
will
not supply us
with
suffi-
numbers, a second room must be provided. floor of the second
room
fifth watt, the wall on the
before us, eighth
;
the seventh
;
is
denominated the
left,
the sixth
that
on our
and the one behind
;
the wall
right, the
us, the ninth
;
and as
the numbfer 50 was upon the cieling of the
so tbe
number iOO
the second
room%
will
first,
be upon the cieling of
41
PRINCIPLES.
SECOND ROOM. Seventh Walt.
70
m o
Ol
•~o
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3 6
CO
Ot
fS
VO
0>
-
*
-
05
4
5*
-
•*
o.
r
8
9
6
8
Z
9
9
f-
o
5
-*
-
it*
to CO
o
T
06
Ninth |
Numbers, probably, lip the ringers |
;
thumb and down, thus six
IPall.
100 Cieling.
|
originated from holding
of the hand thus:
{
,
|
|
,
[
}
|
,
was made by holding up the
five little tllu "» b
finger,
V finger
with the
other fingers
forming the numeral V;
was made by erecting another finger and con-
tinuing the
former position; thus
* Floor or fifth wall.
E 3
VI and VII,
NEW ART
42
OF MEMORY.
VIII and Villi,
in the
finger each time
ten was formed from two fives,
thus,
y
The
:
same way, by adding a
X.
making
now
learner should
exercise himself in
finding the situation of the different
the two rooms.
Where,
ascertained
culty, for as
room,
all
the
as to this there
;
50
is
the lesser
can be no
number
diffi-
in the first
number* exceeding 50, and
as 100, will be found in the second
Having found
in
The room must be
47, 35, 21, 62, 82, 99, etc. first
numbers
for example, are 29,
as far
room.
the room, the kft hand figure
will
denote the wall, and the right hand figure
will
show
the place;
thus,
&9
wall, seventh place
;
in the first
is
room, second wall, and ninth place
47, fourth
;
by cutting off the
figure, the numerical order
hand
left
of the wall
is
given,
and the remaining figure acquaints us with
the
place.
In order to
remember
a series of words, they places, and
are put in the several squares, or the
recollection
of
them
is
assisted by
asso-
ciating some idea of relation between the objects
and their situation
;
rience, that whatever to
the
make more
and, as is
we
find
ludicrous,
a strong impression
is
upon
by expecalculated the mind,
ridiculous the association the better.
Being provided with two rooms, we the floor of the
first
room, and
will take
place some-
—
;
PRINCIPLES.
43
thing in each of the nine squares.
In
illustra-
tion of this experiment, sensible objects will be
of ideas between them
given, as the association
and the places
The
is
most
striking.
1
2
3
Apple
Monkey
Man
4 Ship
5
6
Pipe
Cap
7
8
9
Taukard
Boat
Tree
ideas of these images
together,
and
it
first
this
monkey
which they are arranged.
is
takes
just going to
for this
is
when he has night-cap, ;
in
purpose a ship
his
a long voyage,
and
in the fourth place
the fifth place;
be found
in the tixth
will
;
rest,
he wishes for
tankard occupies the
In the morning when
awakes, a boat
is
ready to convey
boat
is
in
is
;
this
found
in
the
—and
calls for his
another tankard of ale
ship
;
smoking, he
before he retires to
seventh place.
it
man
pipe before he leaves his is in
finished
which
be
offers
the
the third place
will
pipe
native country;
and
the apple, eats,
embark on
bat he will smoke
place
monkey;
an apple, the second a
is
man who
to the
be almost impossible
will then
to forget the order in
The
must be connected
him
the eighth place
ninth
place
—
it
this
;
shall
man
to
the
a
tree
be
a
I
NEW ART
44
must grow by the water-side,
willow-lree, and
on the very
embarks
the
Any
boat.
different objects
may
be taken promiscuously, and the connec-
tion
made between them,
example jects
is
to induce a habit
chief use of
to find them.
as this
of fixing certain ob-
we may always
in a regular order, that
know where
moment,
the
at
The
chance or fancy bids.
,
man
bank from which the
identical
in
OF MEMORY.
For
this
purpose the
pupil should exercise himself in
the numerical
situation of the different objects,
and be enabled
to deteimine
The
floor
which the in
it
quickly.
and
the walls
are localities
the several places or squares,
Were
above described. figures to
on
and words must be arranged,
figures
be taken,
in the
order
a series of twenty-six
for instance,
the following
:
7920792631452 8964314
87965
7
Or
a series of consonants thus:
f
Imngmfprstrsrn
(Full
many
a
gem
of purest ray serene.)
or any other series of figures, or consonants,
it
would be found very
difficult to
remember them.
The
letters, are
merely signs of
figures,
and the
PRINCIPLES. signs,
45
and cannot easily be fixed
memory ; The ele-
in the
the understanding having no exercise.
ments of words must, therefore, be sought
Dr.
Grey
changed
figures
for.
into letters,
and
made words but these words could not be fixed in the memory without constant repetithus
tion,
;
and strenuous application
the different
;
words required to be remembered
in his
Memo-
burthensome
ria Technica, being almost equally
with the facts and dates which they were intend-
ed to imprint upon the memory. of changing figures into letters was
The
before the time of Dr. Grey.
The mode known long substitution
of letters for figures was practised by most antient nations
;
in the
Hebrew and Greek languages,
there are no arithmetical signs, but the letters of the alphabet are used
Shop-
in their place.
keepers and others, from an early period, had
been in the habit of marking the they had to
which
articles
with certain letters, as arbitrary
sell,
symbols, for the prices in pounds, shillings, and
pence.
We or
now
more
5, 6, 7, 8,
priate
take the consonants,
to the
9?
;
consonant.
and attach one
series
of figures,
each
figure
(See Plate
consonants only are resorted pose, like the skeleton of the
1,
having
to,
I.
2, 3, 4,
its
appro-
The
fig. t.
for
they
com-
human body,
the
NEW ART
46
MEMORY.
OF
vowels are but the
principal parts; the
liga-
ments.
The
appropriated to the figures are not
letters
merely arbitrary, but are adapted as nearly as
form of the figures.*
possible to the tt
down
the
like
figure
a perpendicular, or
is
1,
from
stroke, and differs only
dition of the small horizontal
the upper part of
it;
than auy other consonant, the letter
An
/.
ing the letter
t
if
is,
1
that
like the figure 1,
we except
perhaps,
reason for assign-
additional
to
drawn across
line
more
is
t
in the ad-
it,
occurs in the word
it
wmt. n,
appropriate letter to represent 2,
the
is
two down strokes
there are
in
it.
m, furnishes us with three down will
then give the idea of 3
thus
CO
letter
m.
r,
*
is
,
it
to
:
strokes,
we
if
it
place a 3
form a tolerable outline of the
will
4
represent
r
:
when
written, (See
Dr. Grey who assigned both vowels and consonants
to figures, in a
manner perfectly
arbitrary, has the fol*
lowing effect: a
e
i
1
2
3
b
d
t
\
Here a and
!
°
it
au
oi
ei
ou
4
5
6
7
8
9
/
I
*
P
k
n
b stand for l, e
and d
for 2,
i
and
t
V 2 for 3, etc.
;
PRINCIPLES. Plate
occurs also in our ward four
German fohr; quatuor;
Dutch
in the
Greek
The mans
English they had
;
in the
the Russ,
L was
cliety'ire
;
borrowed from the Ro-
from the Greeks, and they again
it
is
our L, excepting that
is
L was
acute.
Spanish
of other languages.
from the Hebrews, whose lamed
more
in the
in the Italian quattro
;
in
rsiro-agts;
in a variety
;
vier; in the Latin
French quatre;
in the
and Portuguese, quatro
and
The
resembles somewhat a 4.
I. fig. 2.)
letter r
in the
47
the
angle
much
like
somewhat
used as a numerical
letter
for fifty, and may, therefore, be assigned to the d, in writing
figure 5.
is
.(See Plate I.
this figure.
the reversed
form of
fig. 2.)
c, k,g,q. The figure 7, with a slight curvature, may be made to resemble a crooked stick, and as we shall remember this stick the better, if some-
hung upon
thing be
In the
there.
nants c and for c
is
than
it
crooked
a
cage shall be suspended
k also
is
added
to
the conso-
the
number
more frequently pronounced hard (ka) is
soft
(se)
letter, shall
the stick.
g, and
of;
it,
word cage we obtain
For
q being a gutteral and a go along with the cage and
;
the figure 7 there are then
c,
k,
q.
b, h, v,
w.
In
noughts, or two
the figure 8 there are two
round things
:
these
may be
MEW ART OF MEMORY.
48
converted into beehives, and
upon
one be placed
In the word beehive,
rate idea of the figure 8.
are obtained b, h, v it is
if
the other, there will be a tolerably accu-
w may
and
;
be added, for
compounded of vv.
p,f. The figure 9 is not unlike a pipe, and is seldom used without a jaw^ of smoke
as a pipe
issuing
words
from
;
it,
we have
the
p and f in
these
two
they are inseparably connected, and can-
not easily be forgotten. s,
The o
x, z.
being a round body,
be compared to a wheel or grinder
in
it
may
a mill; this
wheel, when in swift rotation, gives out a hissing sound, and the hissing consonants
x
tached to the cipher, circles
;
These
and z
is
letters,
the
s,
x, z, are at-
formed from two half
is
first letter
of the word zero.
and the figures which they are
intended to represent, should be impressed strongly
upon the memory,
must be con-
as the letters
verted into words, by the introduction of vowels
7
9
2
6
c
p
n
d
s
p
8
1
3
b
t
m
s
3
1
4
5
1
8
m
t
r
I
t
b
6
S
7
8
9
6
4
3
d
I
<
b
p
d
r
m
9
PRINCIPLES.
The two
consonants representing two figures
must be converted be
some
affixed
49
into a
word, to which should
and the images
striking idea;
The
represented, connected together.
when
being a
each
selected,
objects
word, must be
arranged in the different places, beginning with the
and
floor,
proceeding
to
the
se-
first,
In making these
cond,
and
third
words,
it is
necessary that the two consonants re-
walls,
etc.
quired should be the two first in the word
more than two
there be as the
be
two
difficult
first
to
it
is
only will be needful.
make
a
It will
Floor of the First Room. '
BaT
MouSe
CaP
NeeDle
MuTton
RoLl
TuB
SoaP
DoLl
First
Wall of the First Boom. '
CaBbage J
if
not
perfect figure from the
we have just seen.
skeleton
;
of no importance,
PnDding
RuM
:
NEW ART
50
A ters
bat
is
seen flying after a mouse, which shel-
under a cap, stuck
itself
There
some mutton
is
eat with
OF MEMORY.
The
it.
washing-day
of needles.
full
and a roll to
for dinner,
tub and soap shew that
it is
the servants playing with the chil-
;
dren and their doll, have forgotten to boil the
cabbage and the pudding.
As
a compensation
large bottle of rum is producBy this method, it will be easy to commit to memory a long series of figures, to repeat them backwards or forwards, to name the first, fourth, fifth, eighth, etc. or to say how many
for this loss, a
ed.
fours, fives, noughts, etc. are contained in the series.
The
converting of figures
making
into
and
letters,
sense by the introduction of vowels, will
be found applicable
common
life.
If
to
many of
the purposes of
we purchase any
articles,
and
would remember the measure or weight of them, and thus prevent fraud
in the
shop-keeper,
only necessary to change the figures into a
or words, and connect them with ludicrous idea. Should
muslin, etc.
home if
it is
some
we buy 32
is
strange or
yards of cloth,
easy to say, that a
the cloth, and the measure
it
word
man
is
brought
given to us
30lbs of cheese, a mouse that had been gnaw-
ing
the
diately.
cheese,
would
The number
fix
the weight
imme-
of a hackney-coach, or of
PRINCIPLES.
51
>
may be preserved
a house
The purposes tem
is
in domestic
same manner.
the
in
life to
which
this sys-
applicable, are almost infinite, and need
no further specification.
We have
already learned to divide a
parts, as the floor
into places,
—
form words
to
of things.
or
material advantage to us,
rooms
with which
:
we
we may
to
letters,
It
— and
remember
would be
a
take, for instance, thosje
are best acquainted, and fix the articles
witure, as a chair, a chest of drawers, etc.
we
into
have some fixed or
pla ces upon the various
different
room
to subdivide these
and, by these means, to
series of figures,
certain
—
change figures into
to ;
and walls,
have learned, hitherto,
is
of fur-
What
not sufficient
:
as
yet, an intellectual order only has been obtained
numbers have been deficiency,
— the
localised, but there
is still
;
a
realities are wanting.
If the reader has practised our instructions im
a
room
in
which he
is
accustomed
greater part of his time,
have been hung with plans, or
and
little
localities.
practice, ascertain
things placed in a
quented.
engravings, or
ornamented with basts,
brance of his places, or
The
spend the
room should
this
pictures,
have been very materially assisted
a
to
etc.
he will
in the
remem-
We
can, after
the order of different
room which we have long
transition
is
slight,
fre-
but the im-
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
52 pression
be
will
permanent.
squares or places with
drawing and
it
:
will
the
some
two rooms
Let us
fill
will
the
own
pictures of our
be then furnished,
be as easy to remember the symbols,
or hieroglyphics, as to
remember
the situation or
place of any picture, or article of furniture in a Instead of having a carpet on the floor,
room.
we
can suppose that the floor
structed of mosaic.
inlaid or
is
con-
This will allow us to put
symbols there.
The
outlines of the symbols are intended to
represent, as accurately as possible, the various figures
in
the
two rooms, so
be permanently fixed Plates It, and III.)
in
And
that
may
they
the
memory.
here
we
(See
dismiss the
pupil for a season, giving a general hint, that
be advisable to make himself perfect-
it
will
ly
familiar with the situations of the different
symbols, before he thinks next
chapter.
Until a
of looking into the
knowledge
of
these
symbols be obtained, no further progress can
be made
in
the system.
It
is,
at
least, indis-
pensably necessary, that the pupil should answer with
facility to
any questions put to him respect-
symbols
ing ihe Jirst room, containing
fifty
second room may be acquired
at leisure.
;
the
l'l„r
:
53
PRINCIPLES.
The
following are the names attached to the
different
symbols
fiz$t ftoom* 1
Tower
2
Swan.
25 Sancho Panza.
of BabeL
26 Charioteer.
Don
Quixote.
3 Mountain, or Parnassus.
27
4 Looking-glass.
28 Pack-horse.
5 Throne.
29 Standard-bearer-
6 Horn of Plenty.
30 Sysiphus.
7 Glass-blower.
31 Cupid.
8 Midas.
32 Diana-.
9 Flower, or Narcissus.
11 Pillars of Hercules. 12
David with
35 Cartius.
the Lion.
13 Castle, or Nelson's
Mo-
36 Hermitage. 37 Miner.
38 Moses.
nument. 14 Diogenes, or
33 Clouds, or Sky.
34 Noah's Ark.
10 Goliath, or Mars.
Watchman. 39 Vesuvius.
15 .ZEseulapius, or Serpent.
40 Pleasure Garden.
16 Ceres, or Gleaner.
41 Monument.
17 Archimedes, or Carpen-
42 Golden Calf.
ter.
18 Apollo.
43 State Bed.
44 Piano-Forte.
19 Robinson Crusoe.
45 Bajazet.
26 Peacock.
46 Fountain, or Square.
21 Vaulter, or Rider.
47 Vulcan,
22 Cockfighting.
48 Apis.
23 Pegasus.
49 Orange-Tree.
-24 Elepha;it.
fiO
* s
Bacchus.
NEW ART
54
^CCOllfc 51 Pigmalion.
OF MBMbftft
$00m» 76 Gardener.
52 Jupiter.'
77 Mowers.
53 Neptune.
78 Pagan Priest.
54 Toilette, or Penelope.
79 Direction-Post.
55 Fleet.
80 Apothecary.
56 Guitar Player.
81 Cymbal-Player.
57 Conjurer.
82 Trojan Horse.
58 Orpheus.
83 Actaeon.
59 Samson.
84 Cabriolet.
60
85 Europa.
Still.
61 Bagpipes.
86 Brewer.
62 Phoenix.
87 Hunter.
63 Temple of Glory.
88 Bullfighting.
64 Fame.
89 Hercules.
65 Schoolmaster.
90 Burning-Glass.
66 Tents.
91 Tantalus.
67 Mutius Scoevola. -68
Mercury.
92 Hawker, or, Sportsman.
93 Golden Fleece.
69 Mausoleum.
94 Lime-Tree.
70 Lottery, or Fortune.
95 Shepherd.
71 Saturn.
96
72 Centaur.
97 Solomon.
73 Pedlar. 74 Thresher.
99 Avenue.
65 Garden Engine,
Cap of Liberty.
93 Trophy.
100 Justice.
/
:
CHAP.
II.
Chronology* J.
he
pupil
is,
by
time, supposed to have
this
fixed all the symbols in the
enabled
to tell
tieth, forty-ninth, etc. is
first
the
readily
room, and
the application to chronology,
In making
etc.
we
shall confine
ourselves to the succession of the kings of
land since the conquest. 1. William the Conqueror. must be now made from William taken, and to this
is
willow
is
William.
obtained
liam
this
The willow
of Babel, our I.
;
first
is
;
word
first
:
half
added low, by which
fixed
symbol
A
the
enables us to is
Eng-
;
remember
upon the Tower
we have
then Wil-
but another circumstance remains
was the conquerar
be
and also to say what place
occupied by Midas, Sisyphus,
wil
to
seventh, thir-
first,
— we hang some
;
he
laurel, the
reward of valour, and the crown of conquest,
ypon
the willow tree.
The
date
is
yet wanting
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
56
we
say the
d
are d,
laurel
for
dead
is
in the
;
word dead,
1000 being understood
66; the
through the whole scries.*
William Rufus,
2.
William
or
There must be two willows, one on each the
swan;
the
swan
making the bag the Latin
mountain
much
preserve the meaning of
;
The is
;
(toss.)
looking-glass
is
very
a watch placed before
this is (timely).
The word
stiffened
mind the name of Stephen.
will recal to the
Henry
one hen upon the
is
up the ground
stiffened; there
the glass
5.
we
There
I.
tossing
Stephen.
4.
put into a red (bag): by
is
word Rufus.
Henry
3.
red,
II.
side of
-A (taylor) sitting
II.
upon
the
throne, with two hens, one under each arm.
Richard
6.
man,
;
7.
John
*
the
rich
first
ple
—
I.
This was the Jirst rich
horn oi plenty
is
before him.
The
man, probably, pilfered from other peo-
he must have been a (thief).
John.
The
glass-blowers
name
was
(Taffy).
As
the reader will find at p. 60. a tabular view of
this application,
we
shall
merely explain the manner of
connecting the different images, inclosing the word which lives the date in a parenthesis.
— CHRONOLOGY. 8.
Henry
57
Midas, or the man with
III.
the long ears, hast just received a present of three
hens; he puts one in each ear, and one in his
mouth, the hens are so near
to each other, they
are almost (united). 9.
Edward
To fix
I.
the
name of Edward,
we
convert the verb to ward, that
into
a substantive, and say here
is,
to watch,
one ward,
is
guard, or soldier, watering Narcissus,
or the
flower, with an (engine).
10.
Edward
There
II.
are two wards, or
guards, behind Goliath, each in a (mask). 11.
Edward
Three
III.
soldiers as guards
between the Pillars of Hercules, playing with a (monkey). 12.
Richard
II.
This
is
the second rich
man, who meets David putting the lion's
mouth
strength,
(mock).
13.
Henry
four hens in 14. his
15.
and place
;
V.
is
We
IV.
Henry
lantern
some,
it,
David
;
it
his
mocking
hand
into
at the lion's
take a (muff), put
on the pyramid.
Diogenes has five hens
they are
very noisy
in
and trouble-
(rout* em).
Henry
tor, is very
VI.
Msculapius, or the doc-
much annoyed
by six hens, which are
(running) round the serpent. 16.
Edward
IV.
Here
are
four
soldiers
58
NEW ART
.
OF MEMORY.
away poor Ceres, and putting her
taking
in a
(redoubt).* 17.
Edward V.
18.
Richard
As word
be
is
Apollo.
to
same
are of the
sufficient to
guards preparing Apollo
Archimedes, or the carpenter. II.
two kings
these will
f
date,
Here
fix it.
one
are Jive
rob the third rich
man
;
looking on, and amusing them with a
tune on his lyre; in the meanwhile, Archimedes, or the carpenter, vociferates (rob'em).
Henry
19-
VIF.
Robinson Crusoe
is
seen
to shoot seven hens, in a (rebellion.)
Henry
20.
There
VIII.
with eight hens in her nest
cannot speak,
2
is
a
Peacock,
they are young and
they are (lisping.)
Edward VI. We have here the vaulter,
1 .
or rider
horse
—
;
;
one
man
a sufficient weight for a
is
There
but our horse must carry seven.
;
are six guards, or wards,
the vaulter,
who
upon
this horse, besides
are all scrambling for a piece of
a (lark). 22.
Mary.
where there that the
23
is
There must be some a cock-fight
;
it
is
very
rejoicings
possible
town may be (illuminated).
Elizabeth.
This queen had so flour-
ishing a reign, that she
is
(allowed) to ride upon
Pegasus. •
As
the b
is
not sounded in pronunciation, the
are the letteis which
srive
the date.
'
r,
d, t,
N
CHRONOLOGY,
James
24.
somewhat
the Elephant
in chains
Charles
25. his
The word
I.
James
like
ass
Poor
!
;
we
59 sounds
chai?is
will, therefore,
put
what (dismal) chains.
:
Poor Saucho Panza upon
I.
met
he
fellow,
many
with
(denials).
Charles
26. a race
;
27.
James
in chains shall
The
II.
charioteer
running
is
the (odds) are against him.
Don
II.
Quixote must be put
he muit have two
;
of chains
sets
j
he
have (double) chains.
28.
William
III.
The
patient packhorse
travelling along the accustomed road, arrives at
where three
that part
how melancholy
it
is
itillozcs
have been planted
:
many willows
!
to see so
(do zceep.) 29.
Anne.
arrived on a
SO. hill
"
The Standard Bearer
visit to
George his
listens
Sisyphus
I.
huge round stone,"
to
is
just
(cousin) Anne.
some one who
is
rolling
— but is
up the
he stops and
playing
on the
(guitar).*
George
II.
This sovereign
between two kings of the
George
is
a (king)
same name.
Hi. has had some important con-
cerns with (Cadiz.)
* No. 30, as II, III.
it
completes a wall,
may
include Geerge I,
1
1
NEW ART
GO
OF MEMOR*.
fa
<£
co
o
(J
>>
IB s H S H h H
>> fa fa
/-*-»
3!
^ P3 S3
S3
jj
c3
J*
H
3 |fi5
O
H
O 35
—
•-
<*-
.2 fa
5* w->
U
24
£ R
HH
B fe
««
* c
1
s
m' J*
l-l
55 Ul
h3
z w
x u
~
'-
1°
•t-4
e*
«0
HH
t-4 1-4
1—
h-
l>
>
X
ft
£ £ B
s ^
4 w
»o
X o
<0
Q a
a «
a «
1-4
><
fa
"*
i— M
1—4
t-J
K
2 W
B CO
£ Q
cr>
a
a
fa
fa
o -H
-4
CHRONOLOGY.
..
61
a ^ £
s s
5 «
# v
s fc
Q
o
O
•*
<
-2
£
=
a
o
5 > ^ ^ Q
>.
»-t
J-
# a a a h a
ps
a a «
& > >
s
1
i
<1
1 1
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
c a
A
03
in >o
H
oo
o to
ift
jH
TH
CM to
o to to
CO
o> 03 to
1-1
T-l
tf>
o»
c
t^ •H
*
*~
i>
CN K N TH
T"t
o
to
£ C3
a V
cT qj
73
CJ
p
to
d
o
'>
CO
'So
P
CO
o
•a
pa
o
H '3 O
CD
tsf
P el
O
p p O
o fe
i^
"3 .a
a CO
oT
^j-
3
-™
e
s
o
3
c«
eg
Pn
qT
© u 3
o
'3
K
o
6
ec
„~
s3
©
.2*
Of
a o
01
cS
CJ cS
P
3 S
>> CO
T3 CO
ti
c
W 0)
H
o v £ ni
a H K
•
H-
H-l l"H
CA
(A
H « Hi
w M
J ta
»-5
1—
t— i-5
i—
K
«!
««
B
a
O o
h!
s
a g <
•-S
3 j
W £ S5
f
HH H
h1—
w
CS
a o W
K O u
ptj
o a
o a O
13
o
.•
3 b
CO c«
*
5ft
»i
e*
0-)
i> «<
00 e<
C7l
*»
o w
lo z, 1
CHRONOLOGY.
63
In order to enable the pupil to make a further application of the
chronology,
we
mnemonical principles to
subjoin the following table
can, at his leisure, resort to
:
—he
more copious sources
of information.
€ahit of
tfje
From
$rinripal i^igtoricai €tent£
the Creation to the Birth of Christ.
Before Christ.
4004 The creation of the world, and of Adam and Eve. 4003 The birth of Cain. 3017 Enoch for his piety, translated to heaven.
2348 The old world destroyed by a deluge.
2247 The tower of Babel built about posterity,
this time, by Noah's upon which God causes the confusion of
tongues.
2234 Celestial observations 2181
2059 1921
1897
1856
first
made.
The kingdom of Egypt founded. The kingdom of Assyria founded by Ninus. The covenant of God with Abram. Sodom and Gomorra destroyed for their wickedness. The kingdom of Argos and Greece begins under "j
Inachus.
1822 Memnon, the Egyptian, invents
1635 Joseph dies
in
letters.
Egypt; which concludes the book of
Genesis.
1574 Aaron born in Egypt. 1571 Moses, brother to Aaron, born in Egypt, and adopted byTharaoh's daughter, who educates him
in all
the learning of the Egyptians.
1*56 Cecrops begins the kingdom of Athens, in Greec«.
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
64 Before Christ.
1546 The kingdom of Troy begun by Scamander. 1493 Cadmus carried the Phenician letters into Greece,
and
built the citadel of Thebes,
1491
The
Israelites delivered
is
the
first
king.
from Egypt after 430 yean
of sojourning.
1485 The
first
ship appeared in Greece.
1453 The Olympic games
first
celebrated at Olympia, in
Greece. 1452
The Pentateuch,
or
ten in the land of
1451
The
first five
Moab
;
books of Moses, writ-
— the death of Moses.
under Joshua, into the land of
Israelites led,
Canaan. 1356 Eleusinian mysteries introduced at Athens. 1326
The Isthmian games introduced
at Corinth.
1267 The Argonautic expedition undertaken. 1198 The rape of Helen by Paris rise to the
;
which, in 1193, gave
Trojan war, and the ten years siege of
Troy, by the Greeks, who took and burnt that
city.
1182 JEueas lands in Italy. 1048 David
is
sole
king of
Israel.
1004 The temple dedicated by Solomon. 894 Money
first
made
of gold and silver.
884 Lycnrgus reforms the constitution of Lacedemon. 869 Carthage founded, in Africa, by Dido.
814 The kingdom of Macedon begins. 776 The 753
.32i
first
olympiad begins
in this year.
a of the building of Rome, by Romulus,
first
king
of the Romans.
720 Samaria taken, after three years' siege; and the
kingdom of
Israel annihilated
king of Assyria, captivity.
The
who first
by Salmana/ar,
carries the ten tribes iuto
lunar eclipse on record.
600 Thalts, of Miletus, travelled into Egypt
;
where he
acquired the knowledge of geometry, astronomy,
and philosophy
;
returned iuto Greece, and estab-
lished his philosophy.
CHRONOLOGY.
65
Before Christ.
600 Maps, globes, and the signs of the Zodiac invented
by Anaximander, the disciple of Thales. 597 Jehoiakim, king of Jndah, carried captive, by Nebuchadnezzar, to Babylon. 587 Jerusalem taken, after eighteen months'
siege.
559 Cyrus, the great king of Persia. 538 The kingdom of Babylon finished, that city being taken by Cyrus ; who, in 536, issued an edict for the return of the Jews.
534 The
first
tragedy performed at Athens, on a waggon,
by Thespis. 526 Learning encouraged at Athens, and the
first
public
library founded.
515 The second temple at Jerusalem finished under Darius.
509 Tarquin, the seventh, and expelled, and
last
Rome became
king of the Romans, a republic.
504 Sardis taken and burnt by the Athenians;
which
caused the Persians to invade Greece.
490 The battle of Marathon, in which Miltiadcs defeated the Persians.
486 JEschylus, the Greek poet,
first
gains the prize of
Tragedy. 481 Xerxes begun his expedition against Greece.
480 The Spartans, under Leonidas, cut
to pieces at
Ther-
mopylae.
Great naval victory gained by the Greeks over the Persians, at Salamis.
458 Ezra sent from Babylon to Jerusalem with the captive Jews, and the vessels of gold and silver, &e. 454 The Romans send to Athens for the laws of Solon. 451 The Decemvirs created at twelve tables compiled and
Rome
;
the laws of the
ratified.
431 The Peloponnesian war begins, which lasted twentyseven years.
430 The history of the Old Testament time.
finishes
Malachi, the last of the prophets.
G 3
about
thii
NEW ART
66'
OF MEMORY.
Before Christ.
400 Socrates, the founder of moral philosophy among the Greeks, flourished.
371
The
Lacedemonians defeated
battle or Leuctra, the
by the The bans, under Epaminondas. 363 Epamico*das killed at
tlie
battle of Mantinea.
357 The Phocian or Sacred war begins
343 Syracuse taken by Timoleon
;
in
Greece.
and Dionysius the
ty-
rant, banished.
331 Alexander the Great conquers Darius, king of Persia. 285 Dionysius, of Alexandria, begins his astronomical a;ra,
on Monday, June 26, being the
first
who found
the exact solar years to consist of 365 days, 5 hours,
and 49 minutes. 284 The Septuagint version made by order of Ptolemy Philadelphus, king of Egppt.
264 The
Punic war begins
first
;
which continued twenty -
three years.
i60 The Romans defeated the Carthaginians at
sea.
237 Hannibal, at nine years old, swears eternal enmity to the
Romans.
218 The second Punic
war begins
;
which continued
seventeen years.
90
1
The
first
Roman army enters Asia, and from
the spoils
of Antiochus, brings the Asiatic luxury
first
to
Rome. 170 Antiochus Epiphanes plunders Jerusalem. 168 Perseus, King of Macedon, defeated by the Romans. 167 The
first
library erected at
Rome, of books brought
from Macedonia. be163 The government of Judea, under the Maccabees, gins; which continued 126 years.
The third Punic war. razed to the ground. 146 Carthage, the rival of Rome, ends. Apocrypha 135 The history of the reduced toa Romas Pontus and defeated, Mithridates 72
149
province*
CHRONOLOGY.
67
Before Clirist.
52 Julius Caesar's
47
Pompcy wards
first
expedition into Britain.
defeated at the battle of Pharsalia, and afterslain in
Egypt-
— The Alexandrian library burnt. — The solar year introduced by Caesar. 44 Caesar killed in the senate-house by conspirators. 4?
The
which Brutus and Cassius
battle of Puilippi, in
are defeated.
31
The
battle of
nephew
Aetium;
were
Cleopatra
in
totally
which Mark Antony and defeated
30 Alexandria taken by OctaYins tra put ti.enisehes to death,
a
Roman
8
Octavius,
:
Antony and Cleopa-
and Egypt reduced
to
province.
27 Octavius obtains from the senate the Caesar,
by
to Julius Caesar.
and
is
made
The temple of Janus
the
first
title
Roman
of Augustus-
emperor.
shut by Augustus, as an
emblem
of universal peace.
John the Baptist and fceforc the
JESUS CHRIST
born, four years
commencement of the vulgar
JEra.
—
;
CHAP.
III.
0tOQX%pi)t>.
In
the application
Geography,
Memory
of the Art of
this science will
the following heads; (1.) Principles. neral
Geography.
(3.)
to
be considered under (2.)
Ge-
Particular Geography.
(4.) Statistics.
Sect.
1.
Principles.
Geographical charts represent the situation of cities,
but
towns, seas, continents, etc. on the globe
we
suppose that nothing of
will
ever been fabricated if
we wish
;
this
that there are
;
kind has
no charts
to ascertain the relative situation of
any places, the means must be invented to ac-
complish what
is
first principles.
treated with,
reason. lect, is
The
we
required, beginning with the
Whenever
the
memory
is
to
be
should employ the powers of
charts
must be drawn
in
our
intel-
and we should proceed step by step; what
wanting in the memory, will be supplied by
reason.
GEOGRAPHY. The
6Q
earth being a round body,*
sented by a globe
it is
repre-
but as both sides of this globe
;
cannot be seen at the same time, vided into hemispheres or halves
be an eastern and a western,
:
it
must be
di-
there will then
or, a northern
and a
southern hemisphere.
Suppose a
the situation of this point
it;
be determined with of the
be described, and a point
circle to
placed within
If a
circle.
across the circle and divide
appears to us straight so,
because
A
perpendicular
it is
hemisphere
is
must
some other part horizontal line be drawn
relation to
;
it
equally, the line
but cannot,
be
in reality,
half the circumference of a globe. line
is
and the
then drawn,
divided into four equal quarters
:
each quarter containing 90° or one-fourth of S60°; every circle containg 360°.
The The
horizontal line
(See Plate
must be taken
I. fig.
3.)
for the equator.
quarter then in which the dot or point ap-
pears, should be divided by
90
lines,
but as
this
would completely conceal the surface of the diagram, and obliterate the
little
point
itself,
we
will divide
(See Plate
I. fig.
4.)
The
into
it
point
stripe or line,
*
but
The it
earth
is
9
now
and
is,
parts.
if
evidently
within the
these lines be
as every oue
named
knows, an oblate spheroid,
would be needless t* descend to particular*,
general illustration.
first
/adders,
in
a
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
70
we
shall say
tion
is
now
are divided
it is
on the
ladder
first
into steps
but
;
its
situa-
These ladders
only half determined.
and each has nine steps.
;
This will be effected by drawing 8 horizontal
made.
lines across those already fig.
The
5.)
point
but on what step?
Two rooms in
each
;
is
It is
(See Plate
on the
still
on the
sixth step.
should be provided, with four walls
in the
upper room
is
to
be placed the
northern hemisphere, and the southern
supposed under the northern,
We
in the
it
is
to
be
lower room.
hemisphere, di-
will begin with the northern
viding
I.
ladder,
first
into four equal parts or quarters; trans-
ferring one quarter to the
first
wall.
(See Plat*
I. fig. 6.
The former
was thus
division of a wall
1
1
2|3
4
j
5
7
I
8
|
6
I
9
however, be more
It will not,
:
difficult to re-
member nine figures in one line, than in three. The floor of the upper room in which we stand upon this we reckon the longiis the equator From the pole to the equator there are tude. 90°, but we only place 60° on the wall, the re;
maining 30° being fixed
in the ceiling.
In each
of these squares, there are 10° of longitude, and 10° of latitude.
:
GEOGRAPHY. The
71
horizontal lines are parallels of latitude,
and the perpendicular
lines are meridians or cir-
cles of longitude.
The
of walls in the
series
room
first
be as
will
follows
I.
3
4
.5
6
7
8
9
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
2
1
1
II.
10
III.
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
9.7
IV.
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
Upon that the
1
referring to the globe,
will
it
be found
whole hemisphere, north of the equator,
has been transferred into the
first
or upper
room
;
the southern hemisphere being reserved for the
room beneath. Before we proceed further, the meridian must
be
fixed.
This, in English charts,
is
taken from
London, or more correctly from Greenwich, counting the longitude east and west from that
The French
place.
Paris, but they
mark
place
meridian
their
also in their
maps
the lon-
gitude from Ferro, from which island,
other
European nations commence
these means, the longitude which a foreign
map
the Parisian
is
is
all
theirs;
laid
in
the
by
down on
comprehensible by them, and
mode
is
easily
understood by any
NEW ART OF MEMOKY.
Tt
maps
other continental geographer, but our
not
intelligible
any where but
we
In making our calculation meridian of Ferro, because
are usually represented
place to be in
will
Suppose a
on maps.
it
occur
?
We
and on
step,
must take £54,
be remembered our hemisphere
will
it
adopt the
254° of longitude, and 43° of
on what ladder, on what
;
what wall (and as
shall
divides the globe
two equal parts or hemispheres, which
into those
latitude
it
are
England.
in
divided only into tens of degrees) off the unit figure, thus 25,4, and
we must
we have 25
is
cut left,
but as the 25th ladder would include only those
and 254 being above that
degrees under 250,
number,
To
on the 26th ladder.
it is
on what wall
this
26th ladder
is,
rical situation there, the figures
and
ascertain its
nume-
2 and 6 must be
added together; the product gives the number of
By
the ladder.
6 and wall
is
given.
jected, and
A
step.
counting the difference between
8, thus 6, 7, 8, three, the
number of
In the latitude 43, the 3
43 being past 40
it
place then in longitude
is
is
on the
254 and
tude 43, will be found on the 26th ladder, step
;
the re-
fifth latififth
or on the third wall, eighth ladder, and
fifth step.
If
we
read that an engagement had taken place
between two ships tude,
how
shall
in
we
324° longitude, 36° S.
find
on which wall
lati-
this spot
— GEOGRAPHY. is
situated
in the
We know that
?
7S
south latitude must be
lower room, and that 36 being more than
30, must be on the 4th ladder step.
For the
longitude, as in the foregoing example,
we
off the unit 32,4
fore
— 324
more than 320,
is
must be on the 33rd ladder
it
now added
figures are
gives the situation
from 3
to
number of
6
—
together
two
these
the product
;
6
on the wall, and by counting
we
3, 4, 5, 6,
the wall.
place near the
;
cut
there-
get 4, which
the
is
This event, therefore, took
mouth of
Rio de
the
la
Plata
on
;
and 4th step, of the
the 4th wall, 6th ladder,
southern room.
General Geography.
Sect. 2.
We
are
now provided with
with which
a geographical net,
the different places
all
from the smallest learned in the
to the largest.
common way on
may be taken, What we have
globes
is
soon
no connecting* media
forgotten, there being
to
bring the different countries to our recollection.
Supposing we are looking
podes
;
see
its
fix
anti-
places can be seen only in one direction.
The
Chinese,
when shown
said,
why put
us
centre.
and we
at a globe,
we cannot
our eyes upon England,
In
fact,
up
in
a
map
a corner
every where
H
is
?
of the world,
we
are in the
the centre,
and
NEW ART
74
OF MEMORY. The whole circum-
the centre
is
ference
equally distant from us wherever
may
is
every where.
The
be.
we
four quarters of the northern
hemisphere being arranged on the four walls,
when we
are in the
room, we can,
see every part of the hemisphere.
in
an instant,
(See Plate
IV.)
On
the Jirst wall will be a part of the Atlantic
Ocean, the whole of Europe and a great part of Africa and Asia.
On
the second wall will be found the remain-
der of Asia, and a large proportion of the North Pacific Ocean.
On the
third wall there
is
a continuance of the
Northern Pacific Ocean, and a part of North America.
On
the fourth wall there
is
the remainder of
North America, part of South America, the American
West
Indies, and
a great
part of the Atlantic or great Western
Ocean.
Islands or
This completes the northern hemisphere, and occupies the
first
or upper room.
In the second or lower room, (see Plate V.)
on the
first
wall,
we
have a part of the Southern
Atlantic Ocean, part of Africa, and the Indian
Ocean.
The
second wall
is
occupied by the remainder
of the Indian Ocean, the Indian Archipelago,
and by
New Holland.
c
'
!*uNhhnt >y
.
.
y.vix ..i„.t 7.;u j .
P.rr.ii"'Jtfr7t.n,\_-f,t,w*tli,J,S'f?.
•
GEOGRAPHY. The
75
contains the Southern Pacific
third wall
Ocean, and the South Sea Islands.
The fourth
whole of South
wall has nearly the
America.
Thus
there are
Room
northern
the
in
whole Continent of Europe
and part of
part of Africa, the whole of North,
South America
the lower,
;
the
and Asia, the greater
Room
or Southern
containing the remainder of Africa and South
America, the
and
Polynesia
Islands,
Asiatic
Australasia.
Supposing the windows of our room to be on
one
side, if
first
wall
is
we
stand with our back to them, the
on the
left
nine ladders, which
;
show
wall
litis
is
divided into
the longitude,
and each
ladder into nine steps, giving the latitude.
On
\he first ladder, Just step, there
a small portion of Africa, however, ed.
On
this part Sierra
square on which ber 11, for
1 1
the Pillars
placed
to
mind
the
square
;
one
a
Lion
pillars,
this place will then
be fixed
the second step there
;
a
the
the
num-
symbol
These
pil-
pillar is fixed
Leone
on land.
name of
placed between the
On
—here
,•
The
situated.
of Hercules.
in the
in the sea, the other
is
Ocean
discover-
is
known by
(1st. ladder, 1st. step,)
is,
lars are
Leone
this falls is
almost
is
entirely sea, being a part of the Atlantic
lion
will recal
must be
and the situation of in the is
memory.
a part of the At-
;;
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
76
Ocean and of Africa
lantic
is
David
David with
in his hand,
;
the (ion;
if it
part of
2d
be said that
sinews of the lion,
and that he
has
three places
these
in this square.
this
1,2th place (1st ladder,
in tearing the
by the animal
upon
;
the symbol for the step,)
;
Cape Verde, and Goree and
Africa are Senegal,
is
gored
a green will
cap
be fixed
It is quite sufficient if the vvords
given recal the names of the places to our
me-
mory.
On
the
these are
third step are the Canary Islands
somewhat
nary Birds)
symbol
the
On
like a cluster of birds
must
that
fly
(Ca-
round the Pyramid,
for 1, 3, (1st ladder,
the fourth step, there
is
3d
step.)
part of Portugal,
The symbol for 14 This man is the is Diogenes with the lantern. proprietor of the island, and has come to Ma-
and the island of Madeira.
from Lisbon, on purpose
deira
to drink
a bottle
of his favourite beverage.
On
the fifth step
symbol for \5
is
is
Cape
Finisterre.
The
JEsculapius with his serpent;
a serpent then shall be placed at the extremity of the land, (Finis terra.)
On land. er
;
the sixth step there
The symbol
is
a small part of Ire-
for l6is Ceres, or the glean-
she shall have a garland upon her head
gar-land and Ire-land are too much sound to be
easily forgotten.
alike
in
GEOGRAPHY.
On bol
he
f
the seventh
17
>r
step
member
the
Hecla, we
ice,
name of
The sym-
Iceland.
is
Archimedes, or
is
breaking up the
is
77
Carpenter;
the
and that we may reuiotintain,
the celebrated
will say, that
he acquits himself with
very great eclat.
These
illustrations
rect the pupil
in
seem amply
sufficient to di-
the application of this
art to
relates to the use
of the
geography, so far
as
it
symboN, and the connecting
be asso-
ideas to
ciated with them.
While we count our meridians Ferro,
east
ail
must be remembered, that
it
in
maps, London, or rather Greenwich, for
the
first
meridian,
are counted ISO
be described to reduce
it
in
1
East, and
I
(the
59, which add^-d
between the cal-
London and Ferro,
A
The
Ferro,
and 2
allow
place then
may be
Ferro.
will
whole number of
the 18° difference
product 27o°.
This process
;
is
culation from
of Loudon,
London
meridian from Ferro, 121° must
be subtracted from 180°,
and
taken
80° West. If a place
degrees west,) the remainder to 180,
is
from which the degrees
longitude 121° west of
to the
from
English
said
to
meridian of Paris
is
from at
the
will
which
is
give the
121° west
be 257° east of is
20° east
bom
meridian of London.
once simple and correct, and
us to use a
general
H 3
meridian which
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
78 be
will
on
intelligible
all
maps, and
to all per-
sons.
The
mode
best
the geography
of learning
to take a chart of Mercator's
earth, in
which "the degrees of
tude are marked by
tens,
with the divisions
on the
All the squares in
with the
a sheet first
taken up
by the land
that
it
and longi-
may
coincide
each of the
walls,
map must
the
of paper,
step on the
latitude
100°; 10° both
squares there containing
ladder
in this
;
ways.
be covered
except one,
first
is
projection of the
that
is
the space
square should be
noticed, and the outline of the land described in
map, and traced upon a drawing, or diagram,
the
of the
first
wall, divided into ladders, and ladder*
steps, as seen before. sufficiently large to
These squares should be
show some of
the principal
projections of the land, that the most remark-
able places
may be
inserted
;
thus constructing a
small chart.
Jn the lower room, which contains the southern
hemisphere,
I, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7,
we must count downward, etc.
still
beginning with the
equator.
Every one of the small squares may be divided into degrees.
GEOGRAPHY.
1234
67890
5
i
'
79
!
—
t.
h Suppose the point
Madeira.
This point
whole, therefore, little less
tude,
we
in this
it is
is
square to represent
about one-fifth of the
in 2°
of longitude, and a
than one-fifth of the whole 10° of
lati-
see then 32°^ of latitude, and 2° of lon-
gitude; there
is
not an eiror of | of a degree.
:
NEW ART
3t)
To some a
If
moi y
25
must be formed between the found
cities
an example
We
many towns,
are
The symbol
Sancho then must
Barcelona, where he has
some parcels (Barcelona) and
Bourdeaux,
25
for
set
out on
from Madrid, and
he departs
his travels;
will take
Bourdeaux, Rochelle,
Barcelona,
Sancho Panza.
me-
invented, the
this
in
:
Rouen, and Paris.
rives at
any one square.
in
be
narrative
be materially assisted.
will
Madrid,
Brest, is
and
sort of
for
as
the relative situation of town*,
ascertain association
towns
MEMORY.
OF
he
;
fond
to
then
call
ar-
for
goes
to
of drinking
a
bumper of good Bourdeaux wine; thence
lie
is
travels to Roclielle,
being pressed
very
where he
for time
rests
on a rock
Bred, he departs
at
for
Rouen ; and by rowing down
the Seine, arrives
at last at Paris.
To remove
the apparent diffi-
culty of fixing the
names of so many
must be observed
that,
of them
is
there
nothing to
is
the
there
It
fix.
less
may
it
name of any
also be sup-
than eight elevens,
be much confusion
will
squares,
proportion
occupied by sea, where, of course,
posed, that as there are no
the
greater
in
particular place.
remembering
An
associa-
tion has already
been formed
the
In the eleven in the second wall
is
first
wall.
Ceu'on
:
it
for the eleven in
i^not likely that w e shall ever
mit so great an
r
error- as to
com-
place Ceylon on our
— GEOGRAPHY. wall, or Sierra
first
second.
The
SI
Leone, or Goree, on the
locality of each
is
so permanently
fixed as to defy any thing like confusion. Sect. 3.
Particular Geography.
In particular charts the divisions are different
from those
much
in
general charts
;
being divided into
smaller parts.
61
60 :>9
"iS
55 .V!
26
37
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
The above is a chart with a series of figures. The figures which run along the bottom of this chart are the degrees of longitude
;
those which
run up the sides are the degrees of latitude.
The
Latitude must be counted North or South of the
Equator, and the Longitude, East or West of the first
meridian.
There
is
here a series of ladders
;
NEW ART
82 and
OF MEMORY.
but very differently numbered from
steps,
The
those which have been seen before.
and latitude 65°,
in longitude €9°,
make 2955
gether will
the
;
and the units only
jected,
tens
20
the squares in longitude, from the third ladder, and from
30
to
must be
We
left.
square
brought to-
if
know
re-
that
SO, are on
to
40 on
the fourth
and that the latitude begins on the sixth ladder
To remember
step.
formed from the two lens,
we
latitude.
The
The
minutes are next to be determined.
distance from line to line
72
land
Having: cut off the
2955 becomes 9
— 12; —
the
some word must be
find
half will of course be £
this,
figures.
is
to
is
60 minutes, one
30 minutes; ^
When
5.
longitude, and 5
above the equator the equator,
:
it
chart of
will
be
-
is
is
beneath
of course count down-
floor
is
not used in geo-
convenient to suppose
England placed upon the
this
floor, that the
may be arranged in order or may be supposed to be on a table, &c. or on
different counties it
;
Eng-
England
as
when any country
we must
Although the
graphy,
of
be learned, we should commence from
bottom or South of the map,
wards.
— 15 ;f — 46
the geography
;
any other object.
England each
is
generally divided
into
of which contains a certain
counties.
Circuits,
number of
GEOGRAPHY. Circuits in
II
I
III
83
England and Wales.
V
IV
VI
VII
VIII
r
a
4
(J
The
Home
usual
adopted
of the
division
Circuits,
The
here.
Counties
etc. but
etc.
following
this is
is
into
will not
be
our arrange-
ment of them. I.
South East. Sussex, Hertfordshire, Kent,
Middlesex, Essex, Surrey. II.
South West. Hampshire, Wiltshire, Dor-
setshire, Somersetshire,
HI. East.
Devonshire, Cornwall.
Suffolk,
shire, Bedfordshire,
Norfolk,
Cambridge-
Huntingdonshire, Bucking-
hamshire.
IV. West.
Berkshire, Oxfordshire, Glouces-
tershire, Worcestershire,
Monmouthshire, Here-
fordshire, Shropshire.
V, Midland.
Northamptonshire, Rutland-
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
84 shire,
Lincolnshire, Leicestershire, Nottingham-
shire,
Warwickshire, Derbyshire, Staffordshire,
Cheshire.
VI. North.
Yorkshire,
berland, Lancashire,
Durham, NorthumCumber-
Westmoreland,
land.
VII. North Wales. bighshire,
Montgomeryshire, Den-
Flintshire, Merionethshire, Caernar-
vonshire, Anglesea.
VIII. South Wales. Glamorganshire, Brecknockshire, Radnorshire, Caermarthenshire,
Car-
diganshire, Pembrokeshire.
All these Circuits are numbered in a series as ladders,
and the counties are the steps
of the forte
;
The symbol
rest. if it
of 44
is
a
and so piano-
be said that the keys of the instrument
bound with worsted, Worcestershire
are
there-
;
fore 4,4 will be 4th circuit, 4th county,
immediately brought to our recollection.
same manner we must proceed with the fixing each
will be
In the others,
on a symbol, and connecting some
strange and ludicrous idea with this symbol.
The student should be map of England which
prepared with a small is
not coloured
and
;
colour the circuits, each with a separate colour,
The low
first, ;
fifth,
for
lilac
;
begin again.
blue
instance,
the third, green
and when
When
;
;
the second, yel-
the fourth, red
he comes to the this is
done,
it
;
the sixth,
must be
GEOGRAPHY. remembered cuits
85
that the numerical order of the Cir-
The
represented by the different colours.
is
first colour will be blue, the second yellow.
When
numbered, the pupil
the counties are
must count upwards, commencing
The more
lowest.
effectually
we
numerical order,
their
The
county
first
the
in
bordered with blue; yellow
;
use
first
the
the
the third with green,
must be
circuit,
etc.
the
colours.
second county
with the other remaining counties
The
with
distinguish
to
with
and the
in the
like
circuit.
numerical order of the counties will thus be
memory.
firmly impressed on the
France contains one hundred and ten departThese are
ments.
to
be divided into eleven Re-
The
gions, containing ten departments in each.
regions should be arranged in geographical order,
commencing from
The
upwards.
West
the equator, and
meridian
of this meridian
we commence with O,
On
region of the Pyrenees.
Region of Region,
Vlil
the East
the Mediterranean, II of
IV
III of Charente,
VI
of
Lake Leman,
Finisterre,
of the Seine,
counting
taken from Paris.
is
VII
IX of the
is I
the the
Piedmont,
V
Central
Region of Jurat, Rhone,
X northern
Region. If
ment,
we wish it
to
will be
department.
know
the
thirty-fifth
depart-
found in the third region,
To
fifth
distinguish the region there are I
— NEW ART
86 five
colours
OF MEMORY.
one colour serves for
;
and VI, a
I
second for II and VII, a third for III and VIII. In the same manner one
department
is
distin-
guished from another.
Sect. 4. It has
Statistics.
been shewn that by the aid of the
principles of this science, to etc.
the situation of
find
and
There which
their
is
the
the arts, etc. etc.
there
is
other
natural
power, the extent
memory
particulars
with
in
square miles, the
state
of commerce, of
These may be equal
facility.
before us, a table,
arranged according to is
shewn
in the
num-
products, the
all
and that
their relative
following
fixed
Suppose
kingdoms of Europe, are placed upon This
first
difficult
kingdoms, provinces,
many
form of government, the
the
be
important to remember, as the
ber of inhabitants, military
will not
respective longitude and latitude.
however,
are, it
it
the
all it,
in
that
and
importance.
statistical table.
11 1
GEOGRAPHY. '
>
'JO
p
5"
s
P s
r>
a c B
© o
W M
re
re
<
O TS
3
o
o o
87
1 a
P
B"
rt
f
o"
B
©
5*
W da
a.
1
05 2.
I-H
1
a
»—
|
CO PS.
.
I
* a 3
1
— ^
«!
HI
t— 1—
X
C.
NEW ART
88
The it
first
symbol being the Tower of Babel,
must be connected,
kingdom, which
some manner, with the
in
placed
heard
many
:
Eng-
is
England are
in
Spain shall be
different languages.
The symbol
II.
This
first.
of Babel was the cause of
confusion of languages
the
is
is
The Tower
land.
OF MEMORY.
for
2
Swan
a
is
swan then
a
;
placed in the sea, between Spain and
land, and
it
swim
will
intelligence.
Ill
by the mountain, banished
are
England
to
France, and
is
Parnassus
or
from France.
is ;
-represented by a Looking-glass,
represented
— the
IV
Eng-
convey
to
is
Muses
Sweden,
which may be
emblematic of the smooth surface of the Baltic Sea,
when calm, and
risons as these
may be
it
at rest.
By
such compa-
will be easy to fix any thing that
required.
It
now
remains to mention
the objects in the particular squares or places. 1.
Population.
The symbol
for this square
Tower of Babel. From the top of a tower, some idea may be formed of the popula-
is
the
tion of a city,
by the number of people walking
in the streets.
2.
This square
Natural products. by the swan.
sented
A
swan
is
is
repre-
an animal.
Animals may be reckoned among the natural products of a country. 3.
Military power.
A
fortification
may be
supposed to be on % mountain ; and, as
(his is
GEOGUAPHY. power
the symbol for 3, the military diate
occur to
1
)'
4.
Extent
5.
mind
imme-
will
us.
The
square miles
in
which represents call to
80
looking- glass,
4, will by its four-square figure,
the square miles.
Government,
will
ft
not be difficult to
connect the idea of a throne, with that of govern-
ment, whether
it
be monarchial, republican, or
A
'any other form of government.
symbol
for
is
the
fj.
Commerce,
of commerce
6. State
may
of plenty,
throne
the source
well be represented by the
Horn
of Plenty, the symbol for 6. 7.
these
To remember
Arts and Manufactures. it
will
be only necessary to think of the
"Glass-blower, the symbol for 7. 8.
or the
The
Sciences.
man with long
reception of
There
Q
Midas,
branches of science.
all
ladder-steps,
is
for 8,
ears, is capacitated for the
here again a series of ladders and
is
which must be denominated by
their respective
there
The symbol
numbers.
In the
Spam, and 4
for
for
number 2,4 the extent in
square miles, or the second ladder, fourth step: 4,6
is
the
Commerce
of
Sweden; fourth
ladder,
sixth step. -In
the statistical table
^particular that
it
is
may be placed
necessary to i
3
know
every
respecting
;
NEW ART OF MEMORV.
'90 a nation.
square
is
The manner of now considered. This
Population.
1.
is
application for each
changing every year
must therefore be
the thousands and hundreds
omitted, and the millions only preserved.
The
population for England will be the number
1, 1,
ladder,
first
pillars of
step
first
Hercules
:
represented by the
this is
England contains 16 mil-
lions of Inhabitants.* This
number
will be fixed
memory by changing the figures into a word t d will be the consonants giving the number; it may be said then, that there is a Toad
in the
;
—
crawling up the pillars of Hercules. 2.
Natural Products.
outline
of
animal may
this
be
If a country
markable for the excellence of
its
re-
horses, a rude
be drawn
in
square belonging to the natural products.
the
If it
contains extensive salt mines, a barrel or basket
of
salt
may be placed by
the horse;
may be
with the horse.
'circumstances together, 'be invented, the
the better.
.
;
iron
represented by bars, and sheep by an
outline, as
'eats
good
if
wine, two bottles of wine should be added
The
the salt,
To
some
connect these
narrative
should
more improbable and ludicrous horse being pressed by hunger,
but becoming
thirsty,
in
conse-
"* According to the last-Population- Retdras, 16/552*444
GEOGRAPHY. quence, drinks the wine
upon him, he becomes
;
91
the wine has an effect
breaks the bars
frantic,
of iron, and endangers the safety of the sheep.
The symbol
for
12
is
David with
the
Lion;
David must hold the horse, and take especial care that the Lion does not devour the sheep.
In the course of our reading, to
commit
stance
to
memory
if
it
be required
any remarkable circum-
respecting a country,
sheet of paper and divide
it
we
should take a
as our table
is
di-
vided, placing in the appropriate squares a re-
semblance,
or rude outline, of the object
or
This mode
circumstance to be remembered. will assist the
memory
cite a greater
degree of attention than the mere
idea which
presented to the mind by reading.
is
Power.
3. Military tary force,
in time
very materially, and ex-
The
must be considered, with the lery,
cavalry,
state
of the mili-
of peace as well as of war, divisions into artil-
and infantry;
or,
any other ar-
rangement may be made which the nature of the military
^demand.
force, in
The
any particular country,
square
may be
thus divided 't
Navy Artillery
Cavalry Infantry
£
may
NEW ART
9S 4.
OF MEMORY.
Extent in Square Miles. Here we should
divide the square
into several parts,
©f the face of the country
;
whether
vated or uncultivated, wood- land, pasture, arable, etc. and
of water 5.
culti-
what may be the extent
Government.
If the
is
government be mo-
may be supposed
throne, attended by princes
6.
be
meadow, or
in the country.
narchal, a king
kind, he
significant
it
;
sitting
supported by Lords and
Commerce.
cipal exports
upon the
or, if of the
mixed
Commons.
In this are arranged the prin-
and imports, and whatever relates
to trade in general. 7.
ArU and
Manufactures.
Those of Eng-
land might be represented
in
many ways.
It
perhaps,
to
place there
the
will
be
sufficient,
steam-engine and the cotton-mill, and there will
be a
visible
remembrance of the
factures of our 8.
The
own
Sciences.
arts
and manu-
country.
To
this
square belong the
principal universities or foundations
for,
pagation and increase of knowledge,
the pro-
with the
various literary and scientific Institutions, as also
the philosophers, poets, etc. etc.
This general system of
statistics is
applicable,
of course, to any particular country, and to •various subdivisions. it
its
In England, for instance,
might be applied to every county, in the same
'maimer, as
it is
used for the -whole -kiiigdom.
CHAP.
IV.
^tetorp*
he
J.
pupil having acquired
some knowledge of
the details of geography, including statistical tables,
mory will
and also of the mode of fixing
in his
me-
the chronological succession of sovereigns,
proceed to the study of history with peculiar
advantages.
The
following arrangement of some dates will
introduce us to the application of the
mnemoni-
cal principles to history.
Room 17 15
14 12
Place
Stripe 8 2 6
6
4 7
4 7 9
7
9
3
There are here decenuials
;
division into
resorted to,
and
call
units of years,
tens
of years, or
and hundreds or centuries.
rooms already noticed,
we
cut
oflf
the
first
will
series
them places ; the next which
As
the
be here of units,
are rejected
;
NEW
f)4,
named
are
OF MEMORY.
AttT
stripes
and the remaining
;
room, eighth
teenth
and sixth place
stripe,
1524, fifteenth room, second
stripe,
place, and so of the rest.
is
room of
the
87
When we
room or
and
of another,
manner
difficult to fix
be
will not
of the more conspicuous paintings
many rooms,
and
:
A Plate
are
all
room I.
is
this
if
there
room may be room being filled
it is
easy
to
imagine that
cupied by the events of a whole century
room
in
the places
the particular
Instead of a
distinguished.
with pictures,
situation
of one picture will
suggest the situation
are
the excel-
its
gallery, are generally fixed in the
The remembrance it
and
view a choice collec-
lence of a particular picture, and of
mind.
room, or
stripe,
some impressions of
tion of pictures,
in the
and fourth
O
in
units and tens,* eighth
seventh place.
figures,
1786, would be seven-
For example,
rooms.
it is :
oc-
in this
the years, reduced to localities.
now
fig. 7-)
taken with
three
each of which
is
walls, (see
divided into
three stripes; and each stripe into nine compart-
ments or squares,
done on our
Each of the
*
we
these stripes
have, in
is
now
some
a ten
there
is
O
stripe,
Tbe second
is
the
room of
ten,
first
as
instances,
walls. ;
and before
which
is
centuries.
placed
HISTORY. on the
on
floor:
U5
put
this are
1,
3, etc. to 9.
2.,
number 100 must be placed on the cieling
The
of the second room, which should be divided in the same way.
This number will also serve as
an inscription to designate the room.
As
it
will
be needful to appropriate a room to
each century, there will be occasion for a of rooms.
1
|
4
|
7
|
1
Here
2
|
3
.5
|
6
|
9
8
_
are the hundreds; and those before
are placed in the preceding or is
now
this
inconvenience is
it
But whence, with
to
the
it
Thus we
home.
obviate
2000
shall
apartments
Every one
1
i
in
own
his
seventh, fourth, etc. and
tures,
furniture,
be
years.
be asked, are so many
will
be procured
to choose rooms
it
familiar
is
house.
will
All
named, be better
which are supplied with picor
some other remarkable ob-
jects,
upon which numbers may be
room
will
bols.
To
rooms must be employed, and
these
100
There
room.
be easy to suppose that
will
a double
furnished with rooms for
rooms
O
a necessity for a tenth room.
the house
first,
series
This series will be thus arranged.
fixed.
Each
be distinguished by one of the sym-
File Jirst
room
Babel painted upon
will
it;
have the tower of
and
to fix
this
more
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
96
upon
strongly
the
memory,
that the proprietor of the
may be observed
it
room
is
a great linguist,
and the idea of the confusion of languages cannot
fail
to suggest to us the Tozcer
distinguishing
symbol of
The second room
Swan ;
will
fond
of birds,
of Babel, the
room.
be designated by the
the occupant of this
attached to the study
be
this
room may be much
of ornithology
and
possess
;
he may
an extensive
aviary.
The
room will have Parnassus or the room may be the habitation of a
third
Mountain;
this
poet, or of one
be not a
who has a taste for poetry. If there number of rooms in our own
sufficient
house, some of those belonging to our friends
may be
engaged, whether they be at London,
Edinburgh, or Vienna. ideally in order,
ever
is
we
are
Haviug placed them
now
ready to
fix
what-
required to be remembered.
For example,
in the history
of England
will
it
be found that William the Conqueror began reign in
1066.
This date must be placed
the tenth room, sixth stripe,
The
tenth
shall
have associated
room
will
in
and sixth place.
belong to Goliath, and we this idea
with the room, by
comparing the possessor to Goliath shape,
to
in size
and
or in character for courage, bravery, or
:
HISTORY.
97
The
any other similar quality.
second king
William Rufus, who ascended the throne year 1087
;
he
will,
of course, be placed in the
same room, on the eighth between
stripe,
whole of the
place, and the
is
in the
and seventh
stripes
and places
and the former, may be devoted to
this
William the Conqueror.
Charlemagne, who was crowned Emperor the year 800,
naturally, placed
is,
in
on the cieling
—
the room belonging to With Charlemagne may be arranged
of the eighth room,
Midas.
Egbert, or any king of another country whose reign
was coeval with
When become
that of
Charlemagne.
the present historical arrangement has familiar,
it
be proper
will
to
take
sheet of paper for every century, forming a
and making the proper and a fact
rude
floor, as
may be
a
room
divisions of three walls
above described.
A
particular
then put upon paper, by sketching a
outline
of the circumstances,
of animate or inanimate beings
;
this,
by figures though
it
may appear to some unnecessary, will imprint the different facts upon the memory more forcibly than the usual mode of committing them to writing.
This will be sufficiently exemplified by
the following hieroglyphic
NEW ART
98
A
It is thus explained.
tered
into in
MEMORT.
OF
convention was en-
Egypt, between General Kleber,
on the part of the French, and the Grand Vizier y
on the part of the Sublime Porte, which was approved by
Grand
the
Vizier, by
Kleber
;
this line
the
line
is
lines are
its
top denotes
to represent
drawn through
forming 2 acute angles,
the General's sword.
two
on
superior height to the
its
perpendicular line which
The
of London.
the Cabinet
straight line with the crescent
To
General
the centre of is
intended for
denote the convention
drawn, which meet together
in the
centre, and represent the shaking of hands, or a
The
meeting.
which of
is
London
on the
convention was formed
signified is
by a pyramid.
in
Egypt,
The Cabinet
typified by the outline of a cabinet
right of the diagram
;
placed in the squaie denotes
the head of a ship
London,
as
it
frequented more than any other port by ships.
is
HISTORY.
be supposed that each division will
It is not to
become more
difficult in
with events.
The much
case.
It is
a
it
is
to
proportion as
reverse indeed
it is
will
filled
be
the
greater labor to retain a few
throughout the different squares,
facts scattered
than
99
remember
each being arranged
insulated facts, there can
between them
we
take a few
little
connexion
If
be but
but when there
;
of them,
a multiplicity
in order.
is
a multiplicity
of events disposed in order, by associating them together, the one assists the
remembrance of
other, -and a strong connecting chain
is
the
formed,
The memory is
the links of which can scarcely be broken. facility
of committing these facts to
increased by their number. facts
we
facts
;
should be careful
and not
the
In selecting
to take the simple
mistake their connecting cir-
to
cumstances, or consequences, for the facts themselves. It
may be
asked, perhaps,
sion for a different tainly not.
The
room
is
there not occa-
for every country
history of
?
Cer-
one country must
never be separated from the history of another country.
We
can scarcely speak of an event of
very great political importance which has hap-
pened
in
England, without involving the history
of most of the European States, of the East Indies, etc. etc.
The
political interests of
one
country are almost always united with those of
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
100
Sometimes, the events of one
another country.
nation are of high importance
of another nation.
The
;
sometimes those
gradual progress of a
and
nation to power, and the gradual decline extinction of that
who
every one
quainted
is,
power must be
the slightest degree, ac-
in
with history.
like the fabled
familiar to
The wheel
wheel of fortune,
of power, continually
is
revolving; and, as one nation, in one century, takes the lead in importance and influence; the
next views
it
sunk into insignificance, and conse-
quently very unproductive ©f peculiar or striking events.
Some, however, may
object,
that
we
shall
not be able to distinguish any particular event, so as
assign this
to
event to
its
proper country.
There can be, however, no fear of particular
circumstances
inseparable from, distinguish, the
the fact
this.
connected itself,
Some
with,
cannot
fail
and to
country in which this event hap-
pened, whether
in
England, France, Spain, Ger-
many, or any other part of the world. Hitherto thai period of time only has been considered which Christ.
is
posterior to the Birth of
Antecedently to
this period,
however,
there is a space of four thousand and four years. This time, though embracing a large number of
y ars,
is
by no means so pregnant with events as
that after the Birth of Christ.
HISTORY. Plate
represents die series of centu-
I. fig. 8.
and on the
ries,
10 i
this series are
of
reft
placed the
events that happened fro in the creation to the
Birth of Christ.
would be easy
-It
proper place
barren of events, that so
;
and the
assign
to
but the
;
first
each year
to
3000
would be
it
difficulty of
its
years are so useless to do-
remembrance would be
enhanced by the paucity of Hates worthy of bring
committed
memorv.
to
rooms where necessary to
there
know
years must be
We
nothing to fix
is
the
take
oujrht not to It is
only
true series of facts, the
There are but
put into words.
In
four years before the four thousandth year.
Creation, and the birth of Cain and
these the
From 4000
Abel, are the principal events.
1000
there are not
more than
thirty
principal
were 300, not more than three
If there
facts.
to
rooms would be required.
The
period which
includes the histories of Greece and
Rome,
will
produce a greater number of facts; and there
From
be more certainty as to the dates.
will
the building of there will
Plate
Rome
be occasion for seven rooms.
I. fig.
diluvian
history,
—
periods.
remember
(See
9.)
These remarks
modern
then to the Birth of Christ,
will suffice for
the antient and
for the antediluvian
We
and post-
may, however, wish to
not only the principal facts •K 3
in
general
NEW ART
102
but
history,
O* MEMORY.
enchain
to
moment,
visions of the
and
the
fix
which
interest,
amuse, or instruct
sacred
treasure
of the past,"
P.
We
in our ideal repository.
" The
us.
is
not the only
will
be registered
shall
be enabled to
shadow," which
substantial
fleeting
— those passing incidents
arrange future events, and thus have an orderly disposition of every circumstance of business or
we may be engaged. In this may be placed passing events, those
pleasure, in which
repository already
entombed
which are yet
almanack
ideal
in the
grave of time, and those
to seek the
— but to
ter appointmentsbills
enrol
the
payment of
and other mercantile concerns.
diarist
it
Our
same sepulchre.
will enable us not only to regis-
To
the
be a neverfailing source of profit-
will
able instruction and amusement.
To
fix the events
Our
are required.
of a whole year more places year
divided into months,
is
weeks, and days; and into four seasons.
room
has four sides.
three
months,
and
stripes.
(See Plate
named
first,
on each
each wall
arranged.
three
the days of the month, and
consequently a sufficient places, in
contains
The months are fourth, and so on;
I. fig. 10.)
second, third,
stripe are
Every
Every season contains
which the
number of squares or
facts
To remember
^hird months, the figures
and events may be
the
first,
second, and
may be changed
into
HISTORY. and the
letters,
If
it
TOS
words,
letters into
be required to commit
if necessary.
memory some
to
remarkable circumstance which happened on the 25th of June, we should take the figures 6,25 (sixth
month, 25th day,) and change them into
letters
;
would be d n
these
make Daniel,
of
I ;
we might
this
any other word
or
would
that
associate better with the nature of the event. it
be 6,8 (June 8th) we might say d
and connect
If
v. (clove)
with the leading feature of the
it
event.
The
advantage of resorting to symbols
of sensible objects, has, al-
the representation
been
ready
for
insisted
upon
it
:
must, however,
be repeated, that the rude outline of any one object,
if
drawn upon the paper,
bute more stance
upon
the
contri-
will
imprint the
to
essentially
circum-
memory, than whole pages of
laboured description and
way, and the key to
minute
their
The
detail.
were formed
Egyptian hieroglyphics
in
this
interpretation
(the
combination of the different images) was a sacred trust
reposited with the
which may be formed secret writing
:
for
priests.
The symbols
will serve the
we may be
purpose of
well assured that
they will be as unintelligible to every one but ourselves,
as
the
priest- writing
profanum vulgus of Egypt.
was,
to
the
—
CEIAP. V.
language* 'Seel. 1.
A'HE
On
learning Languages.
learning of Languages
in rfhese
is,
tlays,
an object of such general pursuit, and at the
same time of such
real
importance, that every
plan of instruction which has for
abridge the labour of
manence
(o
sideration
its
with
comes
acquisitions,
to
our con-
on
our
strongest
claims
first
approach
to the study
The
Languages
.presents
to
of
view a long and dreary
passage, but which must be
travelled through
with care and diligence, by those
tainly
object to
the
attention.
make any
its
or to give per-
this study,
useful progress.
Now
who wish it
to
would cer-
be a great advantage to turn and shorten
toilsome road, and be enabled to pursue
this
our journey through the regions of science by
more
direct
and
less
fatiguing advances.
That any course of learning should be devised by which the acquisition of Languages
shal Lb?
LANGUAGE.
105
tendered an expeditious and unlaborious task,
But
would be presumptuous to expect. be reasonably hoped,
it
that, in the progressive
it
may im-
provement of human experience, new methods of instruction
may be
introduced, in this as well
as ia other sciences,
which may afford additional
facilities to learning,
and clear away many obsta-
cles
to
improvement which former ages were
unable to remove. obvious that the difficulty in ac-
It is quite
quiring a foreign language consists
in the consti-
tutional difference of our native tongue, and that
which we propose
If the grammatical
to learn.
properties of the two languages were similar, the
mere obtaining of
verborum would be
a copia
an undertaking of no great considerable a labour
knowledge even of of nouns,
it
tlie
difficulty.
is
But how
to obtain a perfect
genders and declensions
the conjugation of verbs, and other
matters which are the veiy initials of language,
any one
who
has had the least experience of the
drudgery of teaching can well It
would seem, then,
extensive matter,
facilities
is
languages
and notify
testify.
one of the most
which can be afforded
in this
to point out the affinities of different
—
similarities
that
;
to systematise, as far as
and, where their
can be, their
it is
practicable, to trace
variances.
In other words,
NEW ART OF MfiMORY.
106 if
may be allowed,
the expression
to exhibit the
universalities of language.
Something of
nature will be attempted in
this
the present chapter.
structions it
will
;
It
part of
constitutes a
is
because
inserted,
M. Von
it
Feinaigle's in-
and because the Editor hopes
that,
be found to conta n some useful matter.
But he does not mean
to delude the reader into
an expectation that he will be here provided with a sort of talismanic key, which
shall
enable him,
without labour and without loss of time, to unlock the janua linguarum. ever
some
what no
reader
intelligent
man
any honest will
Indeed that (what-
interested enthusiasts
may
pretend)
venture to promise.
be here attempted
is
would expect, nor
will be,
All that
to exhibit
some
of the most important similarities of different
languages
—
to
show
that,
dual peculiarities, they
of
affinity in
many
notwithstanding indivi-
still
retain strong
marks
essential particulars.
Facies non omnibus una, -Nee tamendi versa; qualem decet es«e sororum.
Oc. Met.
And,
to bring the
I.
2. v. 13.
matter more home to practice,
to offer .some rules, by the assistance of •one language
may
which
be usefully applied to the ac-
quisition of anotlrer.
As
v*e are
about to consider some of the uni-
— LANGUAGE.
1Q7
properties of language,
versal
it
may
not, per-
improper to enter on
be thought
haps,
the
subject with a slight sketch of the origin of lan-
guage.
Sketch of the Origin of Language.
Sect. 2.
"
We
when
are informed by Scripture, that
the building of Babel was begun, about eighteen
hundred years
And had no
position taken place, traces of
guage to
it
whole earth was
after the fall, the
of one speech.
it
miraculous inter-
day.
this
some
probable, that
is
would have remained
in every
lan-
For, though, in so long a
many words must have been changed, many introduced, and many forgotten, in every country, yet men being all of the same family, time,
and
all
deriving their speech from the only one
primitive tongue,
it
may be presumed
of the original words would
still
use throughout the whole eanh
:
that
some
have been even as in
in ull
the modern languages of Europe, some Greek,
and some Hebrew, and still
discernible.
prevent
this
;
a great deal of Latin,
But Providence thought
fit
is
to
and by confounding the language
of the builders of Babel,
to
establish
in the
world a variety of primitive tongues. #
" Languages
#
#
#
are either Primitive or Derived,
— NEW ART OF MEMORY.
108
That those -which are formed out of the same parent tongue should
all
resemble
and yet should
all
be
ther,
it
and one ano-
different, is not
more
wonderful, than that children and their parents should be marked with a general family likeness,
and each
distinguished
Spanish,
by
peculiar
Portuguese,
Italian,
features.
French,
and a
great deal of the English Tongue, are derived
from the Latin
with the addition of
;
many new
words, and new modes of termination and syntax
which were introduced by the northern
And,
therefore,
all
Latin and one another
from
it,
and from
compare two ther,
the
nations.
these languages resemble the
all
;
and yet each
the rest.
But,
different
is
if
we could
original or primitive tongues toge-
Hebrew
for instance,
with the Gothick
or the Celtick, or the language ot China, with that of the
Hurons
in
North America, we should
not discern, perhaps, the least similitude considering that
all
:
which,
mankind are of the same
fa-
mily, could not be fully accounted for without
supposing, that some preternatural events like that at the
confusion of Babel, had some time
or other taken place.
But
this history solves all
difficulties."*
* Beattie on Language, in his Dissertations, pp. 304 206, 4°.
—
;
LANGUAGE. This
is
109
the general opinion respecting the ori-
gin of the diversity of Languages
an uncontro verted doctrine. has argued upon ner
this
;
but
it is
not
Dr. Priestley*
point in the following
man-
:
" The
present diversity of language to have taken
rally believed
rise
its
is
gene-
from the
building of Babel, and to have been brought
about by the interposition of the Divine Being but
it is
no impiety
to suppose, that this (agree-
able to most other
of the
operations
Deity)
might have been brought about by natural means.
The
possibility of this natural
deduced
to be
deviation seems
from the following considera-
tions.
"
The
First.
primitive language,
which was spoken by the
human
scanty,
that
the
and
purposes of their descendants,
growing acquaintance with the world.
" Secondly. of writing, (i
or
family of
must have been very
race,
insufficient for the in their
first
it
Not
being fixed by the practice
would be very
Thirdly.
liable to variation.
Supposing the primitive language
to have had few inflections, (because few
would
would
have been
sufficient,)
inflections,
which chance or design might sug-
* Lecture en the
it
easily
Theory of Language,
L
admit any
p. 287,
and
seq.
110
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
gest to the
founders of different families, or
These
successors.
their
different
would consequently introduce
u
inflections
different construc-
of words, and different rules of syntax
tions
:
and thus what are called the very stamina of languages, would be
formed independently of
one another, and admit of
" Fourthly. climates
all
possible varieties.
Considering into what different
mankind were dispersed, furnished with
the bare rudiments of the art of speech, into
what
ways of
different
living they fell,
how
and
long they continued without the art of writing, (without which no language can be fixed,)
it
seems to be no wonder that languages should be so different as they are
;
both with respect to the
of inflection, with
rules
fundamentals of
the
grammar which depend upon them, and words of which they
" The
difficulty
in conceiving
how
world so very
the
consist.
which some allege there
is,
languages should arise in the
different, not only in the
words,
but in the manner of using them, seems to arise
wholly from the supposition,
that the primitive
language was copious, regular, and perfect its
parts
guage is
is
much
:
in all
the difficulty of changing such a lan-
allowed
;
but the
fact,
easier accounted for
is
apprehended,
upon the present
hypothesis.
u
To
these arguments
it
may be
added, that
LANGUAGE.
Ill
to a person thoroughly acquainted with the pre-
sent state of mankind, the prodigious diversity of
human manners and customs may probably appear almost as
difficult to
be accounted
for, as
the diversity of languages only."
The on
Dr. G. Gregory
late
this subject, that
it is
has observed
impossible to say what
was the nature of the confusion of language
Babel ; whether
new The
it
at
consisted in the invention of
terms, or in the improper use of the old.
miracle at Babel, he adds, might be only
a temporary confusion,* sufficient to set aside that
and absurd undertaking
useless
more
natural
to
mankind was the
dispersion of
:
and
it is
suppose, that the consequent
tions occasioned by
effect
of dissen-
having misunderstood each
other, than that they could not live together, be-
cause they did not
all
continue to speak the same
language. II.
The
origin of alphabetical writing
volved in as
much doubt
* This conjecture, as is
is
in-
as that of the diversity
Dr. Gregory
states in a note,
confirmed by a criticism of Mr. Bryant,
who remarks,
Ancient Mythology, that nS{# really and that consequently the miracle was not
in his analysis of signifies
lip,
any alteration
in the language,
in labial utterance,
they recovered.
but a failure or incapacity
which, soon after their separation,
NEW ART
ll
of language
OF MEMORY.
and the controversies which have
;
arisen
on both subjects have been similarly con-
ducted
— one
side pretending to found their argu-
ments on the authority of the Scriptures, and the other side denying that those records furnish
any such inference.
They who have recourse
to supernatural inter-
position to account for the allege that the
two
first
origin
of writing,
alphabetical writings were the
of stone, which, as we are informed
tables
God
by Moses, were written by the finger of
And
himself.
words of Dr.
we have
it
must be acknowledged
concerning the use of
and Greece
is
(in the
Priestley) that the oldest account letters in
to clash with this hypothesis.
It
Asia
means
so circumstanced, as by no
seems likewise
very probable from Robertson's comparison of
Alphabets, that
all
known ones might
the
origi-
been derived from the Hebrew, or
nally have
Samaritan.
But
opposition to these arguments,
in
been asked such an noted
—
If the Deity
art to
in
that
mankind, why
is it
has
not explicitly
complete history of revelation,
which inspiration has handed down to us writing on the tables at
spoken of as a
it
had taught or revealed
new
Mount
invention
such, and particularly
if it
diate act of the Deity,
is
;
and
Sinai if it
?
is
The not
had been
had been the immethere the least proba-
LANGUAGE.
would have been
that so important a fact
bility
113
omitted by the sacred historian
There are va-
?
rious other arguments in this matter, but these
form the hinge of the dispute this subject
who
of Dr. Priestley, of
fections
and we
;
shall close
with a very satisfactory observation
remarks, that, the imper-
Hebrew by no
the
alphabets,
all
means excepted, seems
argue them not
to
have been the product of divine
skill,
to
but the
of such a concurrence of accident and
result
gradual improvement as
what we
call inventions,
human
all
owe
and
arts,
For
their birth to.
certainly, the alphabets in use bear
no marks of
the regularity and perfection of the works of nature
more we consider
the
:
reason
we
the latter, the
more
see to admire their beauty, just pro-
portions, and consequent fitness to answer their
respective ends
the former, the
whereas, the more
;
more
imperfections of
all
we examine
defects, superfluities,
we
kinds
and
discover in them.
Besides, had there ever been a divine alphabet, it
would
world by
upon
certainly its
have established
itself in the
manifest excellence, particularly as,
this supposition,
mankind were incapable of
devising one themselves. III.
But whatever may be the
phabetical writing, bets are,
more or
it is
origin of al-
certain that
less, defective.
thography of modern languages,
l 3
all
alpha-
In the or-
in particular,
it
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
114 is
a great inconvenience,
served,* that
been
as has
ob-
truly
pronunciation does
the
not cor-
respond with the writing; but that the same
let-
have different sounds, and the same sounds
ters
are often represented letters also,
superfluous in
tion
some words,
This
wanting.
by different letters
is
chiefly a
from other languages
when
:
their deriva-
since,
the pronunciation
the (p) in the
but
it
in
word
receipt
is
is
many of
to
the an-
modern.
Thus
not pronounced
;
shows the derivation of the word from
recipio
sound
some
letters are
in others
mark of
those differences, the spelling leans tients,
;
according to the pronunciation, are
in
Latin.
are spelled
tinction in writing,
Some words
of the same
differently, to preserve
as air heir
:
a dis-
hair heir, etc.
Other words, on the contrary, which are spelled
same manner, are pronounced
differently,
to preserve a distinction in speaking;
as I read,
in the
and
I
have read.
— Account
of some attempts towards forming a universal Character or Alphabet.
Sect. 3.
All the
alphabets
Bishop Wilkins
extant
are
charged by
with great irregularities,
Priestley's lectures
on Language,
p. 43.
LANGUAGE. respect both to
with
number, power,
&c.
figure,
As
order,
115
to the order
appears, says he, inartificial,
it
precarious, and confused, as the vowels and con-
sonants are not reduced into classes, with such
of precedence
order natures
will
and subsequence
Of
bear.
Greek alphabet, which tive,
far
is
is
from being
this
as their
imperfection the
one of the
least defec-
free: for instance, the
Greeks should have separated the consonants from the vowels
;
after the
vowels they should and then the con-
have placed the diphthongs, sonants
whereas, in fact, the order
;
verted, that
we
find the o
the order of the alphabet, and the the twenty fourth and last: the
y\
With respect
the
e
a,
the
or long o,
and
fifth,
k,
j
number, they are both redun-
to several
J'and ph;
among Greek
to
deficient; redundant by allotting the
same sound
the
so per-
the seventh letter.
dant and
and
is
the fifteenth letter in
letters, as
in the
Latin c
or by reckoning double letters
the simple elements of speech, as in the |
and 4^ the Latin q or cu, x or
consonant.
respects,
They
are
ex,
deficient in
and
many
particularly with regard to vowels, of
which seven or eight kinds are commonly used, though the Latin alphabet takes notice only of five.
Add
to this,
that
the difference
amon$
;
NEW ART OP MEMORY.
1 1(3
them with regard
to
long and short,
is
not
suffi-
ciently provided against.
The powers
not
again are
more exempt from
confusion; the vowels, for instance, are generally
acknowledged
to
different sounds
need only bring
;
each
have
of them
several
we
and among the consonants
as evidence of their different pro-
nunciation the letter c in the word circa, and in the
Hence
word negligence.
some words nounced
g
happens, that
are differently written, though pro-
in the
same manner,
and others are different are the
it
same
in
as cessio
and
sessio
pronunciation, which
in writing, as give, dare,
and give,
vinculum. Finally,
he adds, the figures are but
certed, there
is
nothing
vowels answerable pronunciation
;
in the
to the
ill
con-
characters of the
manner of
different
nor in the consonants analogous
to their agreements, or disagreements.
As we
are on this subject, the reader
be displeased,
perhaps,
to
have
may
not
the various
schemes which have been proposed
for
the
emendation and correction of the English Alphabet brought together in one concise view.
" There have been many schemes offered the emendation and settlement of our
graphy; which,
for
ortho-
like that of other nations, being
formed by chance, or according to the fancy of
LANGUAGE. the earliest writers in rude ages,
various and uncertain, and
gular to
:
of these reformers
is
or standard, which
better to the prothat this
to take that
;
at first very
some have endeavoured
considering
measure by a shadow
was
yet sufficiently irre-
accommodate orthography
nunciation, without
117
is
to
model
for a
changing while they apply
is
Others, less absurdly indeed, but with equal
it.
unlikelihood of success have endeavoured to pro-
portion the that
number of
of sounds,
own
character,
may have
every sound
and every character
Mould be
letters to that
a
its
Such
sound.
single
the orthography of a
new language
to
be formed by a synod of grammarians upon prin-
But who can hope
ciples of science.
on nations
to
change their practice, and make
the old books useless a
to prevail
?
all
or what advantage would
new orthography procure
equivalent to the con-
fusion and perplexity of such an alteration.
" One of the
who proposed
first
regular orthography,
was Sir
Secretary of State to
Queen
real learning,
After
scheme of
Thomas Smith, Elizabeth, a
and much practised
disquisitions*
a
in
man of
grammatical
him another mode of
* In the preface to Dr. Jobusou's English Dictionary
(from which this account
is
types, however, renders
other specimens here.
it
may be The want of proper
extracted) a specimen
seen of his reformed orthography.
impossible to exhibit this and
:
NEW ART
IIS
OF MEMORY.
was offered by Dr. Gill, the
writing
cele-
brated Master of St. Paul's School in London.
Charles Butler,
Dr. Gill was followed by a
man who
did not want an understanding, which
might have qualified him for better employment.
He
seems to have been more sanguine than
predecessors, for he printed his book
own scheme. "In the time of Charles
his
according
to his
graphy;
as
appears,
among
his
was a
Of
other
books,
these reformers every
own scheme; but
they
agreed
one general design of accommodating the
Same
thought superfluous. written these lines thus
in
letters
pronunciation, by ejecting such as
to fhe
in
of Milton as were
such editions of the works published by himself.
man had
there
I.
inclination to change the ortho-
rery prevalent
they
of them would hav«
:
All the erth Shall then be paradis, far happier place
Than
H
this
of Eden, and far happier dais.
Bishop Wilkins
work of
afterwards, in his great
the philosophical
language, proposed,
without expecting to be followed, a regular or-
thography
;
by which the Lord's prayer
is
to
be
written thus
Y*r Fadher
hsitsh art in
dhyi nom, dhi cingdym cym, erth as
it is
in
heven, etc."
heven, holloed bi
dhy
sill
bi
dyn
in
J
.LANGUAGE. " Here Dr.
which we ticing
Johnson
shall
1
I
has closed his account,
endeavo'ir to complete by no-
some other
philosophical speculations of
a similar nature that have been submitted to the
But we
public.
shall
first
reader
present the
with a more detailed account of Bishop
\S ilkins'
plan of a universal and philosophical language.
This account we
give in
shall
an extract from
Dr. Priestley's
Lectures on the Theory of
Language, because
it
contains
and concise exposition of
it,
most clear
the
that can possibly
be
given.
u Having .
labour
and
to which
first
place, with
exactness,
distributed
in the
names
are given into
forty genuses or general heads,
prodigious things
all
classes
;
under
(some of which,
however, are subordinate to others) he assigns a short and simple character to each of these forty
geuuses,
—
a definite variation of the character, to
each difference under the genuses, variation for each species, etc.
the characters, representing
all
and a further
By
this
means,
things that have
names, have the same analogies with one another that the
thugs themselves have.
" Characters being provided for the names of things, the
grammatical
distinctions
?iumbers, tenses, persons, voices, etc
of words,
are denoted
by some appendage to the character. " In this manner may we be furnished w ith an
NEW ART
120
OF MBMOR*.
universal character, which shall represent ideas directly, without the intervention of any sounds,
and which may be equally understood by people using any language whatever.*
" To make
this
character effable. the Doctor
appropriates
(Wilkins)
a single
souttd
to
the
characters representing each genus and difference,
and also to each variation and appendage before mentioned
:
and they are so contrived, that the
simple sounds adapted to
all
the parts of the
most complex character may be pronounced with one word.
ease, as **
By
applied
means any people,
this
this
after they
had
character to represent their ideas,
might sooa learn to read
it
in the
same manner
* The languages of Europe have one instance of this Their arithmetical figures, which were
kind of writing.
derived from the Arabians, are significant marks precisely
of the same nature as the universal characters abave mentioned.
They have no dependance on words but each an object— represents the number for ;
figure represents
which
it
the eye,
stands is
:
and accordingly, on being presented
equally understood by
agreed in the use cf those cyphers
all
the nations,
to
who have
—by Italians, Spaniards,
French, and English, however different the languages of those nations are from one another, and whatever different
names they give
in their respective languages, to
merical cypher.—Blair on the Belle* Lett. Lett,
each nu-
vii.
LANGUAGE. as any
other people
;
121
whereby,
as well as in writing, they
in conversation
might make themselves
perfectly understood by one inotber.
" The elements of are so
this
character and language
few, and the combination of thetn so
Doctor (Wilkins)
easy, that the
says he has
no
doubt, that a person of a good capacity* and me-
mory may,
one month's space,
in
good readiness of expressing
his
attain
mind
this
to a
way,
either in the character or language.
" As the names of individuals cannot be comprehended
Doctor (Wilkins) hath contrived an
alphabet human sets
of genuses and their differ-
in tables
ences, the
of
voice
;
all
the simple articulations of the
to
which he hath assigned two
of characters, to be used
at
pleasure
:
the
one consists of short and plain strokes, the other is
a kind of delineation of the position of the
organs in forming the articulations."
This plan Dr. Priestley considers the most rational of all the plans of a universal
losophical language. this
noble project
possible to this.
The into
state of
and phi-
he adds, whenever
resumed,
it
seems to be im-
proceed upon a better plan principal thing that
perfection of things
is
And
it is
a
classes
more than,
is
than to the
perfect distribution of
perhaps,
knowledge can enable us
M
wanting
to
the present
make.
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
122
Mr. Lodwick, actions,* gives
all
any language
such single sounds, as are used :
;
to
in
by means of which people should
be able to pronounce guage
Phil sophical Trans-
in the
an Essay towards an universal
His plan was to contain an enume-
Alphabet.' ration of
'
describe
and readily any lan-
truly
the
pronunciation
language that shall be pronounced
of any
in their hear-
so as others accustomed to this language,
ing,
though they had never heard the language pronounced, it
and
:
shall at first
truly to
pronounce
character was to serve to
this
lastly,
be able
perpetuate the sounds of any
language
what-
ever.
The
construction of " a
new
alphabet, and a
reformed mode of spelling," has also occupied the attention of that celebrated Philosopher, Dr.
Franklin.
His plan may be seen
cellaneous works.^
In
attempted to provide that no
in his
mis-
alphabet he has
this
letter
should have
two sounds, and every sound should be represented by a distinct letter.
(he says) that in
all
company,
It is to
be observed,
the letters, vowels, and con-
sonants, wherever they are
ever
"
their
met with,
sound
is
always the same.
* Vol. xvi. p. 126. t
Vol.
ii.
p. 357. ed.
or in what-
Lond. 1806.
;
LANGUAGE. Tt
also intended, that there
is
letters
used in spelling
sounded
;
e.
i.
;
123
be no superfluous
no
letter that is
new
and this alphabet, by six
not
letters,
provides that there be no distinct sounds in the
As
language, without letters to express them. to the difference it is
between short and long vowels,
naturally expressed by a single vowel,
short
;
a double one, where long
mend;
write
but
as for
;
remained,
for
where
mend,
write
re-
meen'd; for did write did, but for deed write diid, etc."
In
this
alphabet c
k supplying
its
omitted as unnecessary
is
hard sound, and
the soft;
s
and with an
also supplies well the place of z,
k s
added, the place of x: q and x are therefore omitted.
The vowel
makes the
w
simply,
is
supplied by
thong, by two vowels
omitted as useless. its
being sounded as oo,
u,
The
unnecessary. i, :
where used
ij,
and where that letter
The jod,
j,
is
sound being supplied by a new
is
as a diph-
therefore
also omitted, letter,
which
serves other purposes.
The philosophical construction of the alphabet may be best seen in the following account, written by himself, and entitled
:
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
124
Remarks
"
It
is
endeavoured to give the alphabet a more
tural order
to
on the alphabetical Table."
;
beginning
help of tongue, chiefly in the
r. n.
S
lips,
little
and produced
windpipe.
Then coming forward
,,.{
and
teeth,
na-
with the simple sounds
formed by the breath, with none or very
-^
huh
t.
first
to those
formed by the roof
of the tongue next to the windpipe.
Then
formed more forward, by the
to those,
fore-
£ part of the tongue, against the roof of the mouth.
d.
( Then those formed '
still
more forward
< mouth, by the tip of the tongue, applied
'
v.
the roots of the
f Then
the
upper teeth.
formed by the
to those
in
first to
tip of the tongue, ap»
plied to the ends or edges of the upper teeth.
"\
\ C
Then
to those
I under
t
(
Then
formed
still
more forward, by the
applied to the upper teeth.
lip
to those
formed yet more forward, by the
< upper and under lip opening to let out the sound(^
ing breath.
£ And m.
lastly,
\
mouth,
v.
sounding.
ending with the shutting up of the
or closing
It is impossible
for
the lips while any vowel
is
want of proper types
to
give a specimen here of the Doctor's reformed
mode
of spelling
;
but several examples
may be
seen in the 3rd vol. of his works, p. 857, in
which
is
inserted a correspondence
which was
;
LANGUAGE. carried on between the
on
phenson,
this
former urges the endeavours
Doctor and Miss Steand
subject,
winch the
in
of his
utility
answer
to
125
and
scheme,
objections
the
raised
against it.'*
Noah Webster,
Mr. vation,
u
another American
proposed a more moderate inno-
has
author,
to render our orthography sufficiently
regular and easy." I.
The
letters.
omission of
superfluous or silent
all
Thus bread, head,
meant, realm, friend,
give, breast, built,
would be
spelt,
bud,
hed, giv, brest, bilt, ment, relm,frend. l
Z.
A
substitution of a
character that has a
certain definite sound, for one that
and indeterminate. grieve, zeal,
greeve, zeel.
laugh,
moie vague
would become, meen, neer, speek,
Thus key
should, be written kee
daughter, dawter
laf;
is
Thus, mean, near, speak,
;
;
blood, blud
character, karacter; chorus, korus, etc 3.
A
trifling
addition of
-a
alteration
point
would
in a character, or the
distinguish
sounds, without the substitution of a
* Mr, Wbbstgr
states, that the
other employments,
different
new
Doctor, amidst
public and private,
(
ha-
all his
actually com-
piled a Dictionary on this scheme of reform, and procured -types -to
be cast fVr printing
.printed,
ml
it.
Bat
it'-nevei
vsr
NEW ART
126
Thus a
racter.
would
distinguish
OF MEMORY.
very small stroke across its
two sounds.
a vowel might answer ferent letters.
two
letters
And
A
ike
point over
the purposes of dif-
all
for the
diphthong ou,
let
the
be united by a small stroke, or both
engraven on the same piece of metal, with the left
hand
line
of the
to
united to the o.
These, with a few other inconsiderable alterations,
Mr. Webster
" would answer every
thinks,
purpose, and render the orthography sufficiently correct and regular."*
The notice
We
we
only other scheme of reformation is
that put
forth by
transcribe
shall
the
shall
Mr. Elphinston. paragraph of
first
his
preface.-f-
" Evvery tural rule)
home
;
tung
iz
independant ov
Hooevver seeks dhe anallogy
oddher.
evvery (or nat-
ov anny tung, must dherfore find
nor wil dhe seeker seek
diccion dhen haz no laws, but her own. in her
picturage,
and consequently
in
it
at
lnglish
in vain,
Yet,
much ov
her livving practice; "hav anny oddher laws, or
any lawlesnes, been prefferably regarded.
No
more can anny language adopt dhe system ov any oddh
r
;
dhan anny nacion, dhe hoal
* Dissertations on the English
^ Propriety ascertained
Language,
pollity
p. 394.
in her Picture, 4°,
ov
— LANGUAGE. anoddher nacion
:
for such adopter
a distinct nacion or language grel, or
Sect.
127
;
wer no more
wer but
mon-
a
an eccoe."
4.
— Proposed
ment of
Arrange-
Philosophical
Alphabet as applied to Language
the
in general.
The
ordinary arrangement of the alphabet be-
we
ing thus defective and unphilosophical,
propose another
which we
shall
mode
of disposing the
endeavour to
shall
letters,
by assigning
justify,
a reason for allutting to each letter the particular
place which alphabet,
it
occupies.
ch
P
u
V
According
to this
„
r
q X
scheme, the
tributed into Four columns, each
one, but
n s
t
y z
letters are dis-
column con-
This arrangement
taining five letters. arbitrary
'h
m
M'
o
d
c
e j
exhibit our
shall
:
b
a
i
We
form
then, in this
is
made upon
;philosophical propriety.
is
not an
principles of
—
— NEW ART
128
The
first
a vowel
OF MEMORY.
column contains English, but
in
Y,
the vowels.
essential part of the alphabet.
is
by no means an
is
it
It lakes in general
the sound of/, as in rhyme, cyder , system, syntax, etc.
For
Mr. Walker
reason (as
this
served) printers,
who
has ob-
have been the great cor-
rectors of our orthography, have substituted the i
in its stead,
in
many
instances.
We
shall dis-
card y, therefore, from our alphabet.
The
vowels are placed
first,
because they can
be pronounced without the assistance of consonants, while consonants cannot be
without the aid of vowels.
pronounced
In order to account
for the arrangement of the vowels, thus o,
u ; we must advert
The French
pronunciation
philosophical
;
a, e,
;
i,
to the pronunciation of them. is
the most natural and
for in the course of that
ciation of the vowels, there
is
pronun-
a regular gradation
of sound from the most open to the closest,
low,
aw,
a, ee, o, eu.
the order of nature.
The
sound of a
from high
•by a very
to
wide opening of the
somewhat more and is
still
more
at the
so in the utterance of lips
is
which are
approximate
When
i.
still
o
more,
sound of U, they are almost closed.
This subject may be further following extract from ;
lips;
This
produced
closed in the pronunciation of e;
pronounced, the
and
is
illustrated
Mr. Walker's
ples of English Pronunciation .prefixed
by the
PriDci-
4o
hie
;
LANGUAGE. "Critical
129
Pronouncing Dictionary.
After ex-
view of the organic formation
hibiting a detailed
of the vowels, not differing materially from that before stated, he remarks that, in this view find, that, a, e,
vowels
that
:
and
i
o, are the only
a diphthong, and
is
semi-consonant.
If
we were
we
simple or pure
u
that
is
a
inclined (he adds)
to contrive a scale for measuring the breadth or
narrowness, or, as others term
the openness or
it,
we might
closeness of the vowel,
open, as Mr. Elphinston
calls
it,
begin with e
and which he
announces to be the closest of
all
powers.
this letter,
In the pronunciation of
the lips
;
issuing
almost closed,
The
horizontally.
opens the mouth a opens the mouth the corners.
little
still
and the sound
slender a in waste
wider.
The a
\n father
more, without contracting
The German
only opens the
we
mouth extended on each
find the aperture of the side
vocal
the
a, heard in wall, not
mouth wider than
the former a,
but contracts the corners of the mouth, so as to
make
the aperture
approach nearer to a
while the o opens the mouth tracts the coiners so as to
dum,
still
make
a picture of the letter
it
circle
more, and conit
the os rotun-
sounds.
Consonants are divided into different classes according to the seat of their intonation, or from those organs of speech which are chiefly
ployed
in
forming them
.
em-
The distinction which we
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
130 shall
adopt,
that
is
which
labials, guttcrals, dentals,
them
divides
and
into
as they
palatals;
are formed by the lips, the throat, the teeth, or the palate
or,
:
in
other words,
from the
breath, in passing
in those seats or places, or at least
compressed
because the
lungs,
is
intercepted
very strongly
is
there.
In the second column are the consonants, b, f* P. v -
B
is
a labial
:
it is
formed by intercepting the
passage of the breath
through the mouth, by
closing the lips.
F
may be
chiefly
written in
Ph
represented by plu
occurs
words derived from the Greek, and
in
in
language
that
The
such words, write/; thus, while
strictly to derivation write
vie
Italians,
adhering
philosopher, they write
Jilosofo.*
P lips
;
is
a labial, formed (like b) by closing the
but
in a less
bians (says
Mr. Wallis) have not
substitute for
Jews
forcible manner.
in this
either
it
Eundem
this letter,
but
Be or Phe. The illiterate
country usually confound b and
in their pronunciation, using the
»
The Ara-
olirn (ph)
p
one fur die other.
sonum habnisse ac/ imcriptiones
veneres rontirma>-t, in quibu> alteram pro altcro promiecne
adhiberi i-ernimws
:
ut pUidtia pro fidelis.
Lat. Liter. Prou. Disc.
— Middleton
ds.
LANGUAGE.
V
is
a labial
formed by a touch of the
it is
:
upper teeth and the under flat
as
f, to
does to
p
not
which
this
letter
;
and Wallis
indeed, the
is,
same
relation
Persians have
of opinion that the
is
English Saxons either had
wrote
not, or
it
by
it
used, he says, no v consonant, and
for they
f;
It
lip.
bears the
it
The Arabians and
b.
sound
131
•
many words with f, as the English them, for some ages, which are now
they wrote did after
now
written with v, as well as those which are written with
now
heofon,
as gif,
f:
etc.
And
written, give, heaven.
which are
Priscian ac-
knowledges, that the Latins formerly pronounced
f
with the same sound, with which afterwards
the v consonant
was pronounced.
In the third column, are
of
C
and
5
and k
g
g ofj and
;
less
g, q, x.
this
\\
as
its
frequent sound of
The
sound
the sound of
k
is
great reason for sup-
is
original c,
c has the
;
As
k.
usually given to c, there
posing that
c,
are both gutterals
sound #
the guttural
In the
becomes a
ge) are produced by a stroke in
and g, (ka, the throat, and
are consequently
the only
hissing sound.
sound of
tcii,
hard sounds of
gutturals
as in church
:
;
g ch
is
is
c
weak
a guttural as-
pirated.
* Wallis observes, that the Latin for c
:
for the
Kalenda.
Romans wrote
A:
was formerly used
indifferently
Calendce
and
NEW ART
132
Q
the strong sound of
is
fore observed,
X
OF MEMORY.
is
a
weak
c,
which, as was be-
guttural.
written egs, ecs, and eks
is
aspirate, with a
a guttural
it is
;
Aspirate
hissing termination.
and hissing are compound sounds.
The -D
fourth
column contains
d, h,
z.
t,
a dental, or produced by pressing the
is
tongue against the gums of the upper teeth, and then separating them.
T
is
also a dental,
This
-fiT.
letter is
and
is
similarly formed.
no more than an
aspiration,
or breathing forcibly before the succeeding vowel.
Z
a
is
It is the flat
hissing dental.
bears the same relation to that
and
to p,
f to v.
It
is
letter,
a spate
is left
gums
and does
formed by placing the
tongue in the same position as in not so close to the
s,
as b
t
and d, but
as to stop the breath
:
between the tongue and the palate
for the breath to issue,
which forms the
hissing
or buzzing sound of the letter.
L, m,
n, are placed in the centre because they
are of a middle nature between mutes and con-
They
sonants.
termed
are generally
liquids,
btcause, in pronunciation, they easily flow into
and combine with the mutes.
m R
tal,
is
i3
by its
a labio-palatal, and
not found in
all
n
L is
is
a weak pala-
a strong palatal.
languages.
the forcible expulsion of the air,
It
is
formed
which during
passage, causes a tremulous motion of the
;
LANGUAGE.
The Greeks sometimes wrote this letwe follow their ex-
tongue.
with an aspiration, and
ter
ample
S
rhythm,
in rhetoric,
is
etc.
a hissing palatal, and
same manner
J and els
133
is
formed
the
in
as z.
vow-
v are placed between the highest
and the weakest consonants.
We
view
shall subjoin the following tabular
of the powers and qualities of the consonants, according to this system. Labials.
Gutturals.
Dentals.
B
C
D
A
a labial with a guttural with a weak a weak touch. the sound of Ac tal. a
E
weak
touch.
G
F
den-
H
a labial with agutturaljweak a dental aspia strong touch sound of che. rated. aspirated.
I
J
k
L
a
weak
M pala- a
tal.
O
N
labio-pala- a strong palatal.
tal.
P
Q
r
s
T
a labial with a thestrongsound a strong denstrong touch. of c. tal.
U
V w z y a labial with a guttural as- a hissing dena weak touch, pirated,with a tal. but aspirated;|hissing sound.
X
it is
the
weak
sound of ph.
\
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
134
As
course of this chapter
in the
ticed the subject,
schemes of
it
may be
we have
different authors
on
nothis
as well to insert here the fol-
lowing tables of the consonants
;
extracted from
Dr. Wallis, Mr. Walker, and Mr. Elphinston.
(1.
From Dr.
Wallis.*)
Synopsis of the Letters.
Mute
P F
F
|
Half Mute
IJ
V
W
r
Half Vowel
r
Labial or
"
Lip
«
*
M a Lowing
1
r
Palatine or Palate
w
1
T
|
Half Mute
D z DH L R
[
Half Vowel
N a sigh
"
Mute
C
I
Half Mute
G Y
Guttural or
Throat
TH
Mute
.Half Vowel
S
N CH
n a sigh
* Grammatica Anglicana, p. 35.
G
LANGUAGE.
e-
>
135
"C
:
^ a
-2
* a,
a CI
o
M
3~
i£ CS
St
(0
q
d
"3
4>
"O
fee
cu
.S "3
O
c .5
s
.—
s
.22
IS
s
X
O~V
CO
fcD
C
.5 a.
s
3 O
Q
;
NEW AKT OF MEMORY.
136
(3.
From Mr.
Elphinston.*)
TABEL OV AFFINNITY. DUE Ungual,
guttural,
LICQUIDS. dental,
labial.
r
I
I
direct
DHE MUTES. depressive
labial.
dental,
bbilating
k,c,q
f pallatal or
/ guttural. j,g[
We
may conclude this part Mr. Walker on a
the words of
" In
this sketch
*
'
) compound. y
of our subject
ill
similar occasion.
of the formation and distribution
Propriety ascertained in her Picture/ p.
3.
%,Amsua GE.
137
!
of the consonants,
it is
how
curious to observe on
radical principles, the almost infinite variety
few
of combination
in
language depends.
some degree of wonder, we slightest aspiration, the
It
with
is
perceive that the
almost insensible inflexion
of nearly similar sounds, often generate the most different
and opposite meanings.
of nature, as in every other,
and
conspicuous.
variety very
at first imprinted -on
languages;
we
view
In this find
Tiie
uniformity sing e fiat, I
on the chaos, seems
to operate
which from the simplicity and
paucity of their principles, and the extent and
power of
their combinations, prove the goodness,
wisdom, and omnipotence of their origin. " This aualogical association of sounds only curious, but useful: hensive view of the
from
the small
ent, enables us varieties
number
it
us a
rules
:
discovers to as the
propensities of several languages
lects
:
and when authority
is silent,
decide agreeably to analogy.
W-S
ail
differ-
on which
and
not
compre-
letters
that are radicals
to see the
depend:
gives
it
powers of the
is
their
genim
and dia-
enables us t©
NEW ART
133 Sect. 5.
OF
MEMORY.
The derivation of Trench from Latin,
shozoti to consist, principally , :
of certain
tetters
in the change
according to established
rules.
When two
different nations
have an
inter-
course together, either by means of war or
merce, an attempt
is
made on both
com-
sides, to ren-
der the language of each, mutually understood.
For example, France was once conquered by The French people were, of the Romans. course, subject to the laws of their conquerors,
and
if
they had any complaints to prt fer before
make
the courts, were, of necessity compelled to
them
in Latin.
The
people in acquiring
not resort to grammars
;
name given to a another name to another,
particular
stantly
names. mention
language, did
this
had heard
they
particular etc.
a
object,
and had con*
seen the objects characterised by these
The French had heard a bridge,
the
Romans
which they called pons
;
they
heard them speak of the expense of a bridge, (pontis) of going to a bridge (ponti) of destroy-
ing this bridge, (pontem) of going far from
(ponte) of moj-e bridges, (ponies, pontium, tibus, etc)
The common
it,
pon-
people seeing such
terminations affixed to each word, and not caring $
understand or remember them, rejected them
LANGUAGE. preserving the body of the
off at once,
Spaniards and
The
word, so
Italians
appellatives,
and
is
done
as
the last
this
in
last
from Latin
other derivatives
vowel only was changed,
a great part of the
What
and
;
formed the
Latin,
in
omitted
many
in
The
followed the example.
terminations, which,
declensions, were
word
French ponte.
and forming the
pont,
139
word remained.
original
in adjectives
and substantives, also
takes place in verbs.
In Latin, the verbs have their terminated ^,
re
in
and once by
;
i,
infinitive
moods
once preceded by a, once by as
are=ere=ire.
It
has been
observed, that the consonants are weak, strong,
and
letters
All
used
the
of the alphabet, but they changed
the
aspirated,
hissing.
nations
pronunciation according to the genius of their respective countries.
The
language of one peo
pie abounds with weak letters, others with strong, hissing, or gutteral letters, etc.
The Latin word frater when changed French, has the
comes
e
—
as
a weakened, and
letter
in frere
:
the
tuted,
pere
;
as
in
mare, mer
catena, chaine.
French language
to
:
As
letter
chare it is
shorten
e
;
a
their
pater,
In the third conjugation the
verbs, in
is
substi-
the genius of
Latin infinitive are, becomes er; as 4iimci\
is
chere
>
be-
Roman
deep
taken away, and the weaker
hit
it
tl
e
tl
e
arnare,
final e
only
;
NEW AHf
140 is
cut
off,
OF MEMORY.
and the ir remains, as
in finite, Jinir
In the second conjuga-
venire, venir, etc. etc.
tion which ends in ere, were the final e to be re-
jected, er only would remain, which would be the,
same termination
as that of the first conjuga-
If it be changed into
tion.
then in danger of
losing a whole conjugation.
however,
will
the third conjuga-
i,
we seem
tion will appear;
This inconvenience,
The
be soon obviated.
genius of
the language requires that the sound should be
remains, then, no other
-shortened; there
than to deprive the ere of the
first
mode
vowel, and
the second conjugation in re will be found, as
By
perdere, perdre.
precedes the
r,
away
taking
this letter
would come
tact with a preceding consonant,
some
cases,
stand.
The
it
the vowel that into con-
with which, in
would be impossible
for
it
to
verb valere, would, according to
become
the rule just given,
valre
;
but as
/
and
T cannot stand together, one should be taken
away.
To
inserted,
connect them a sharp vowel must be
and
this
must be
gation would be lost. find
it
The
will
become
Latin tres
conjugation, for
is
all
valoir,
it
is
;
but then the conju*
Let us
try
i,
and we
shall
oir.
changed into
lere, there is valoir; this
jugated regularly
e,
trois, for va-
cannot be an irregular
the remaining parts are conas there
is
only the infinitive
then neither regular, nor irregular,.
Ianguaoe. but regulated.
This oir can only stand for the
infinitive
mood;
infinitive
mood be
chalk the
of valre
instead
is
it
if
:
the
not found regularly, the future
As r is indispensable, we must The Latin word calx, is made
cannot be given. part with the
141
/.
but
in English,
pronouncing
in
word,
this
opened and the pronunciation becomes
/ is
(chawh) changing the calx becomes chaux
the /is opened and alter
In French,
into ch.
c
Latin word alter,
in the
;
is
converted into autre;
saltare into sautre.
From
the Latin pulvere, the French infinitive
would be pulver, but the and v
is
changed into d;
poudre; cinere cindre.
resolved into ou,
/ is
becomes
thus, pulvere
In vaundre, the
be rejected, and au supplied
;
In the future, the French do not say, as or English,
/
will do,
—but
I
take the present of avoir, add
and thus form the future
vaudr~a
;
we cannot
jected, and as the I is
opened
I
it
as before,
t
in
Latin
to the infinitive,
vaudr-ai, vaudr-as,
In the pre-
say voulerai.
and
must
have to do; they
tense, in Latin, there is valet
sent
I
thus valre — vau.
;
the e
is
re-
cannot stand together,
and we immediately have
vaut. It
has been shown already, that the infinitive
moods of
the
changed into
and
last
Latin ending in are, ere, er,
re,
ir,
in
French.
conjugations are both
made by
ire,
The
are
first
rejecting
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
142 the final
we
Afterwards
e.
gation in oir
;
formed, and that
find a fourth conju-
shown how
has been
it
not a
it is
no tense or person
is
new
this
conjugation, for
formed from
oir.
com-
If the Latin and French languages are
pared together,
much one
is
how
be easy to prove
will
it
is
from the other, and how
derived
very materially the study of the Latin and French will facilitate the acquisition
Those who
are acquainted with the Latin lan-
guage know that mus first
person plural,
rnnus, from first
of other languages.
ere,
is
so
the termination of the
that
from are we get
emus, from
ire,
imus.
If the
person plural in French be required, the
vowel must be omitted, and ms
The French words nounced
same manner
in the
final, it
is
pronounced
sound
m,
then,
:
is
be given.
will
non, mom, noms, are ;
for
pro-
all
m
when
is
which has a nasal
as n,
no more necessary, for
write according to the pronunciation
it
if
we
would be
nons.
In the verb darner, for example, the tive termination
have dansons.
known by the
er, is
The
changed into
second person
the termination
same principle
lis
oris,
in
infini-
and
— ads— — etis
that directed the
we
Latin,
is
itis:
French to
shorten the former person, induces them to pursue the same method here.
and
is is left,
The
i is
taken
which has the same sound
away
as,
and
LANGUAGE. may be
supplied by,
according to
143
The word
z.
written
is
pronunciation, and from danser,
its
The Latin
is
produced dansez.
is
continued in French, but
dansent (danse) as
if
termination ent
mute
is
they say
;
there were no ent.
In the next tense the past time occurs
danced yesterday there
plural
and
past,
it is
is
the
i
ez
and
denote the imperfect,
to
;
For the lent
it,
im-
show
to
formed.
is
all
present, i
must be
third person, ent with
but
;
therefore,
o,
;
and oient
tense,
In the second person,
iez.
before
addition
would denote the
always found in the imperfect in
this is
added as
we
;
person
first
placed before ons, as ions;
i is
conjugations. there
the
to distinguish, therefore, the
;
from the present,
perfect that
ons, but this
is
present tense
again for
:
this requires
some
little
placed before the
is^
This tense, then,
is
i,
dan-
sions, dansiez, dansoient.
The future, we shall dance, will require somemore than ons ; the whole infinitive is here
thing
taken, and the termination
ons
is
added
;
thus
we have
danser, danserons, danserez, and dan-
seront.
From
to dance.
ont comes the
would dance ;
i
thus,
danser,
If the
danse
\
r
/
the sign for the imperfect being
added, danserions, obtained.
infinitive
This future also has an imperfect,
\
danseriez,
danseroint,
word danserions be i
\
ons,
it
will
are
analysed,
be found
that
;
NEW ART
144 ons
OF MEMORY.
the sign of the third person plural
is
the imperfect;
There are yet two more tenses
The first is the we danced.
dered.
danced, or
mus,
tions are
into mes, as in
written it
was
i
of
parlames
;
we have
In Latin, the
termina-
mus is softened stis was formerly
the
;
the
as the s
was not sounded,
dropped, and the
formed parlates;
be consi-
to
preterperfect,
runt
stis,
par tastes, but
entirely
;
and r of the future.
i
being softened,
and runt was softened into
rent, as in parlerent.
In the imperfect of the
subjunctive mood, the terminations are ssions, ssiez,
and the third person would be ssoient
but that would be a longer terminations than the genius of the French language would allow,
it is
therefore shortened into ssent.
If the person, tense, etc. of the word jimriez,
be required,
it
must be remembered that ez
the sign of the second person plural
that
;
is
i is
the sign of an imperfect tense, and r of the future:
it
is
therefore the second person plural of
tht future imperfect.
In rendroit,
of the third person singular, oi imperfect, and r of the future
is ;
the sign
t is
the sign of the it
is
then the
third person singular of the future imperfect,
belongs to the conjugation euding
A is
French verb which
nevertheless
Latin.
derived
is
and
in re.
termed irregular,
regularly
from
For example the verb plaire.
the
This
::
LANGUAGE. verb
evidently derived
is
word
to convert this tailed,
and the
first
145
from the Latin placere
into French,
must be cur-
it
step towards this, will be to
leave out the e before the r
;
there will then
be
placre, but as c and r cannot combine together,
and the r
absolutely necessary,
is
dispensed with softer
sound
the c
which forms plaire.
ai,
must be
the a being changed into the
;
the different persons and tenses, to reject the final
e,
To form
remains only
it
and add the proper termina-
tions.
The French
verb connoitre
We
Latin cognoscere*
will
is
derived from the
now
consider the
various changes which take place during the pro*
In the word connoissance,
cess of derivation.
which
is
also derived
changed into oiss
:
we
cause the latter
is
last
the
first is
oi,
but as there
;
taken away, be-
wanted for the
infinitive
ter-
the
strengthened by a is
e,
sc is
shortened into
word becomes then cognoissre r being too weak by itself, it must be
mination ;
g
is
then have cognoistere
cannot be a double
the
from cognoscere } the
and the o
ss,
d
or
t
;
a
preferred
t is
changed into «, and the double connoitre
is
etc.
changed into nois, etc.
its
—
at
obtained.
In the future, the r connoitras,
the
;
s is lost
is
retained
;
as connoitrai,
but in other tenses, the r original
s—je
is
connois, tu con'
NEW ART
14(J
OF MEMORY.
Another example may be found In the Latin, there times moriri, but
mourir, the
final i
for the
is
mourir.
in
To form
mori
generally
some-
infinitive,
must be taken from moriri,
and the o softened into ou; for the future, the is
In
etc. is
we have
rejected, and
the
an
s
added, as je mours, tu
is
but as the ou
;
is
too long,
in
short
o's,
the Latin
couleur
;
When
word dolor
two
there are
they are strengthened and converted
ou and eu
into
changed
it is
In the same manner,
into eu, as je meurs, etc.
when
ir
—tu mouras,
the infinitive termination
present,
omitted, and
mows
je mourai
;
as,
douleur ;
dolor,
color,
and from dolorosus comes douloureux. the Latin
word debere
is
to be sought in
French, the b must be changed into v (devere,) the second e being rejected,
it
becomes devre,
but as the v and r cannot combine together, the
verb then
is
changed "into
oir, devoir.
This
not regular, but regulated.
It is
termination re
is
impossible to obtain the future from devoir,, as it is
irregular,
and must be derived from the re-
gular verb devre. jected, and
it
In the present, the r
becomes devs;
stand together, and as it
s is
but, as v and
is
then
left,
is
re-
cannot
the personal character,
must remain, and the v be omitted
des
s
but as the e
is
the
;
too weak,
be strengthened by changing
it
into oi
then dois—je dois, tu dois,
il
doit.
:
it
we
word must have
When
in
— LANGUAGE. two
the plural there are
and
stored,
syllables, the e
re-
is
are
doivent,
devez,
devons,
147
ob-
tained.
easily
vowels, a,
e,
This
fix the conjugations.
remains only to
It
may be
done by observing which of the precedes the personal termina-
i,
The Latin conjugations may be learned in the same way. In the verb aller, we do not, in the present tense, ssyjalle., tions rons, rez, ront.
but je vais
the vais
;
is
not then derived from
from the German, wenden.
aller y but
part of the present from
habere
changed into
v,
and havere
not being sounded
avere; the
the Latin verb
be converted into French, the b
to
is
one verb, and the re-
When
mainder from another.
first e
changed into
oir,
French,
in is
formed
is
it
s
h as-
avoir. s
—avs
but
;
not combining together, the v must be
the
dropped
s
is
not being
;
we have
comes from solved into
The
is
rejected, and the re being
we have
omitted, and the a ais';
the
;
omitted,
is
In the present, the oir would be v and
It takes
the it ;
as
softened into ai
pronounced,
ai—fai
then
infinitive
— making
it is :
therefore
the future
avre ; the v being re-
avrai—aurai
— auras — aura.
second person singular always takes
character, as in Latin
habes
The
t
third person has
this letter
s
for
— as=debes —
its
dois.
from the Latin, but as
was not pronounced
in
some
cases,
it
NEW AKT OF MEMORY.
148
has been dropped use,
when
yet
;
is
is
again brought into
the nominative case
is
put after the
when two vowels would come
verb,
aima-t-il?
— moura-t-il?
precedes the verb, the
The
When
together, as
the nominative
omitted.
t is
following observations showing the pro-
cess of derivation in
some
particular languages,
and the mode by which one
letter is substituted
serve to illustrate the subject
for another, will
upon which we have been
treating.
They
arc
taken from Dr. Rees' Cyclopaedia.*
" The substitution of a
labial
for an aspirate
or a guttural, or a diphthong, forms a general principle which pervades the Latin tongue in
formation from the Greek. lage,
from
oiftog
a sheep, from
prevails, labial;
vinum, wine from
;
video, to see, from
oig ;
respect to our
Hence
own
its
vicus, a viloivog eidco.
ovis,
;
With
language a similar analogy
which has converted a guttural into a
thus laugh
pronounced
is
laff;
enough,
muff', and most of those words which begin or end with y and w, whether derived from He-
brew, Greek, or Gothic, began or ended with a guttural. safely ly,
On
this
general principle year
be said to be derived
from
yvfo?,
may
directly, or indirect-
a circle, and means a period,
A\;t,
Etymology*
LANGUAGE. or revolution of time
;
149
wheel from xu\iu
to roll,
etc. etc.
" The prefixing of the is
a principle that pervades the
in
spemo,
from
to despise,
upon sult,
rally
;
fied
on the same principle
taken from axxopai.
end of words
is
salio, insilio, in-
The French genein
the middle or
hence we should be justi-
;
by an invariable analogy
water,
The
is
eau,
in saying, that
from aqua, and seal from singulus.
Italians generally drop the liquid
ably to
thus
;
to put the heel
is,
drop the gutturals either
at the
Latin tongue; as
7ttz% vyi, the heel
spemo
the primary sense of
Greek words
letter s to
this
agree-
/,-
custom of the language, ftume
is
derived from Jlumen, a stream, and piano from
words which have s
;
as zcaser,
that
t in
wafer
the -corruption of
German, most of
In
planus, a plain.
;
m
those
English, are used with an
besser,
into
better
for
v,
;
is
es, it
:
and
a priuciple
runs through the Welsh tongue; thus, ve,
voer, and vayr, are but the Latin words, me,
mare, and major."
We
shall
conclude
cellent rules given by
ascertaining
this section
with
some ex-
Mr. Greenwood,*
when an English word
* Essay toward a Practical English
• 3
is
Grammar,
for
derived
p. 212.
; ;;
150
Of lKE#OR*.
flEVT AitT
from Latin, and how
may be made Latin
it
again.
Most English words, ending
|.
derived
are
from Latin words
in nee, or cy,
Tempe-
in tia;
dementia Temperance, Clemency. Words in ion, in English, are made Latin
rantia, £.
;
by casting away n
Question, Questio
as,
;
Re-
;
ligion, Religio.
Words ending
3.
in ty
changing ty into tas;
are
made
Latin by
Liberty, Libert as
as,
Charity, Ckaritus.
Words ending
4.
ude are derived from the
in
Latin,
by changing o into
tudo
Gratitude, Gratitudo, etc.
;
e
;
Adjectives, which end
5.
Fortitude, Forti-
in
d,
do
for the
most part become Latin, by the addition of us; as
Rigid, Rigidus
;
Putrid, Putridus,
etc.
Words ending in t, n, or r, between two vowels become Latin by changing the last vowel into us; as, Mute, Mutus; Obscure, Obscu-* 6.
rus
;
7.
Obscene, Obsc&nus, etc.
Most words ending
by changing nt into ns
in nt are ;
as
made
Latin,
Latent, Latens
Vigilant, Vigilans, etc. 8.
of
as
Many words
ending in
become Latin
;
as
Substantial, Substantialis.
al,
by the addition
Liberal, Liberalis
LANGUAGE,
Seel
6.
— Mode
151
of learning the Conjugations
and Declensions of a Language. In the
Latin
are the
are, ere, ire,
infinii Y-»
terminations of the primary conjugations
two more
are
person singular
o,
eo
asf
is
we do
but
;
amo
the a
:
merged
of the language
lingual,
and
quently have amare
amo
The
in the o
eo
io
—audio from
amao from amaref ;
according to the genius
cannot precede a
aud
then a labial
ie
there
vowel,
is
we
first
a
conse-
:
— delere-^audire—lambere —deleo —audio — lambo
preterperfect tense
—
and
for a labial
In
The
two dependant vowels
are
;
there
given by thf termination
not say
a and
lingual vowel.
amavi
is
— deleo from delere;
audiere
but
which
in Pre
first
;
are secondary.
delevi
is
-fugere
fugio
terminated by vi, as
— audivi, except
in the
secondary
conjugations which only change the o of the present tense into
i ;
as
lambo
—Iambi—fugio —
fugi-
The supine is known by the termination turn, amatum deletwn audit um lambitum— fugitum. The personal characters are in the sinas,
gular o (amo),
—
—
—
m
(amabaw,),
s
(amas
—amabav
—
t
(amaf
tit,
MEMORY.
NEVT ART OF
151
as
— amabaf^
(amamus,
and
;
son plural from ire
tis,
third per-
by the insertion of u, be-
hint, as audiunt,
condary ere, as
The
not int, but being softened
is
in the pronunciation
comes
mus,
in the plural,
atnatis, amatit).
fugiunt
and the se-
;
lambere does not make lam-
in
bent in the third person plural, but lambunt.
The
different tenses to
be considered are the pre-
sent, imperfect, preterperfect,
preterpluperfect,
and future; and there are two moods, the
indi-
and the subjunctive, each of which con-
cative
tains all the foregoing tenses.
mood
In the present tense of the subjunctive
when
the vowel
a
is
and when
into e;
comes a
in
the
in the infinitive,
it is
e in the
subjunctive;
\e/ remembered
o/ e
amare
it is
changed
infinitive,
this
it
may be
— amem
bethus
delere
;
—
/a\ deleam
legere
;
imperfect
is
subjunctive this
our
to
delebam
The
— legam.
ba
in the
The
character of the
indicative,
and re
in the
The word bare will bring recollection amabam amarem 7
mood.
—
—delerem.
character of the preterperfect
is i
indicative, except in the secondary verbs,
the subjunctive
erim
is
dehvi—deleverim
;
;
amavi
'
in
the
and
in
— amaverim
—Iambi— lamberim.
;
LANGUAGE. The
preterpluperfect
of
1SS
the
indicative
is
known by the termination veram, etc. except when the preterperfect is formed simply with i, in
which case
subjunctive
amavissem
—legissem.
it is
is
;
tram.
The same
vissem, or, issem
—deleveram—
:
tense in the
— amaveram —
delevissem
;
legeram
The future of the indicative is formed by bo in amo and deleo, and by am in lambo and fugio. In the subjunctive mood, the future termination is
formed from the preterperfect indicative by
the addition
amavero
;
of ero throughout
—delebo — delevero
;
—
amabo lambam lam;
as
—
bero.
The
following tables of the
tions and declensions may,
Latin conjuga-
be committed to me-
mory, by placing them on a wall, a mantlepiece, a door, etc. preserving the situations of
the moods, tenses, and declensions as described in the tables.
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
154
Sh
a S3
^
a -
— o O
>
and ings
•
ten-
:-
Si
•5 3 sS «5 ts
£
13
sg
3 * oe.2-*. £. O .5
*"§ o o > £
c •" +3 Si ;A
LANGUAGB.
y
;
c c :
J-
155
* o ~Pr?g Cr
ft
ft
a"
^ S*
5-g S'» »
p B » 8 » s
1
» g
5'
o a 3
^ g r
»
© a © 3
-•
a "
a
s ©<$,
o S
5"
e CO
U
—a K 3" » C p ft
3"
3
-
us ibus
ft ft 53" **
a CO
>» so
ft
ft "»
|
US
s a s a g — «• 5
ft
ft
ibus uum
ST
3
"^
£"* £ w S
ft
a
—— ft
ft
ft
co
ca
is'
1
b
OB
« 5 a en
M.
n
— NEW ART
156
OF
MEMORY.
Particular Directions for the acqui-
Sect. 7.
of a Language.
sition
Having
of the declen-
fixed the terminations
sions and conjugations, and observed the signs of
the different cases, the student
may proceed
Supposing
the learning of a language.
to
this to
be the Latin language, an easy book must be first
taken, for instance, a Latin Bible,
English one, placed by the side of
we read, " In the beginning
latter
and
the heaven
Latin
God created
the earth" etc. etc.
In the
In principio creavit Deus caelum
is,
it
and an In the
it.
et
terram, etc.
The two word
first
versions having been is
the second
in
found to be the same in both
be
from
its
pium Latin
to
to
is
in the beginning.'
'
;
is
dif-
The nest word
cre-a-vi-t
is
third person singular.
creavit
its
It is
in its
proved to be of the
be the preterperfecH tense, and
word so
much
found to be a verb by
conjugation by the character a
assigning
accuracy
the sign of the
there will not be
creavit, this
termination first
tolerable
discovering the translation of princi-
be
is
meaning may, how-
with
and as o
situation;
in
its
;
ascertained
ablative singular, ficulty
;
the Latin (principium) does not
resemble the English ever,
compared, the
;
v shows
it
t gives the
impossible to err in
proper
meaning
\
the
nearly resemble* the English created.
— LANGUAGE.
Who
created
God
?
What
native.
calum
earth:
presented to
cannot
fail
and the
terram
et
us
;
m
is
the nomi-
the heaven and the
?
will
immediately be
our calestial and terrestrial the meaning of these words,
to give
final
Deus
created
did he create
157
will point out to us that they are
in the accusative case.
In
this
manner, we should proceed for two or
three pages, and then read
times more, facility.
we
till
We
them
for three or four
can translate with tolerable
do not consult grammars
to learn
the rules, but merely to solve any difficulty that
may is
in
occur.
In the present mode, the grammar
learned in the language, and not the language the
grammar.
Every rule
is
an abstraction,
and cannot be understood .without an example. Instead of long rules
we
learn examples,
and
these should be fixed upon the walls of a room in
proper order.
The
striking analogy
between many modern
languages, and the consequent facility of acquiring several
languages, at the same time, must be
evident to every one.
case with the English, Italian, Spanish,
This
is
German,
particularly the
Latin, French,
and Portugueze languages.
:
CHAP.
VI.
%Mzq>
^stemattc
1 he
knowledge of Systematic Tables
science, whether
it
mineralogy,
try,
is
pecu-
important to the student in any branch of
liarly
tables in the
these
very great use to
The
pursuits.
be botany, zoology, chemis-
etc.
the
mode
of fixing
memory, must be deemed of
all
who
are
concerned
application of this art
tables will be
shown
gical table of
H.\u y.
The
and
in the following
in
such
to
such
Mineralo-
characters of Minerals are of three kinds,
Physical, Geometrical, and Chemical.
$l)p£ical €fjaractcr&
I. I.
1.
GENERAL. Specific Gravity, (according drostatic balance of Nicholson.)
2.
Cohesion. 1
.
In Solids I.
By i
at
is
proved
friction with
Yielding.
Not
yielding.
a
file.
to the
Hy-
SYSTEMATIC TABLES. Physical characters, continued.
By rubbing
II.
the angular parts of one
mineral against the angular parts of
another mineral. III.
By Pereussion
with a
hammer.
be broken.
Difficult to
i
Brittle.
ii
Hi Crumbling, iv.
By i
Not giving
ii
v.
a Steel.
Giving Fire.
By i
Fire.
flexion or pressure-.
Simply Flexible. Elastic.
ii
Hi Ductile. iv Soft.
VI. 2.
In
2.
Having imbibed a
its
nature. fluid.
the force of Traction.
Liquids (yielding with the slightest pressure.) i.
II. II.
By
own
1.
By moistening lie hand. By not moistening it. I
PARTICULAR. (As found by the senses.) Impression upon theTonoue.
1.
I.
By i
ii
Taste. Salt.
Astringent.
Hi Sweetish. iv
Pungent.
v Bitter.
m Urinous,
NEW ART
160
OF
MEMO! Y.
Physical characters, continued. 11
2.
.
By
adhesion.
Feeling. I.
ii.
Unctuous and Greasy. Smooth, but not greasy.
in. Harsh, 3.
Smell.
By Breathiug. II. By Rubbing. ill. By Heating. I.
i ii
Aliaceous, or garlic-like.
Bituminous.
Hi Sulphureous. 4.
Sound. I.
ii.
5.
By Percussion. By Bending,.
Light. X.
By i
Reflexion, (producing Colour.
Colours of the mass. In their species.
1.
2. In their distribution. i ii
Uniform. Variegated. 1.
In stripes.
2. In spots.
3. In their action. 1.
2.
By change of colour. By reflex irises.
SYSTEMATIC TABLES. Physical characters, continued Colours of the Streak.
ii
'
Similar.
.
2. Dissimilar.
in Colours of the Powder, J. Similar.
2. Dissimilar.
(Producing Lustre) Brilliant.
t
Dull,
ii
iii
Greasy. Silky.
-ta
v Pearly. vi Metallic.
Pseudo-Metallic.
vii
By
21.
Refraction.
^Transparency.)
Limpid.
I.
2. Transparent
butcoloured,
3. Translucid. 4. ill. i ii
^6.
Opaque.
By
Phosphorescence.
By
heating.
By rubbing.
Electricity. I.
Passive.
4 By communication. v»i
By-rubbing. 1.
Vilrenus.
2. Resinous* vP
S
1^1
NE^ ARt OF MfeMOR*.
18$
^Physical characters, continued, tit
By
heating.
(Vitreout on one side, and resinous
on the other.) II. Active.
Vitreous.
i
ii
Resinous.
Hi Neither vitreous nor resinous. 7.
Magnetism. i.
Simple.
Polar.
II.
II. i.
Geometrical 4C§m&tt0*
FORM. j.
Determinable. I.
Elementary.
II.
t.
Secondary.
Indeterminable. i.
H.
By rounding Striated
off the surfaces
and angtes,
and rough.
in. Amorphous bodies,
(i.
e.
bodies of an
irregular form.) 3.
Imitative. I. ail.
Bodies formed by concretion.
Pseudomorphous bodies, (i. e. such as have assumed the form of another body, lor which they aie substituted.)
SYSTEMATIC TABLES.
l6S
Geometrical characters, continued.
STRUCTURE,
II.
1.
2.
Laminated. Lamellated.
4.
Stratiform. Foliated.
5.
Fibrous.
3.
«
ii
6. 7. §.
With
parallel fibres.
With radiated
fibres.
Granulated, Compact* Cellular.
FRACTURE.
III. 1.
Directions, I.
ii.
Longitudinal,
Transverse.
ill. Indeterminate.
2.
Varieties. I.
II.
Conchoidal,
Smooth,
in. Rough, iv. Scaly.
v. Articulated.
III. I.
Comical €t>atattec&
BY FIRE. With Straw.
1.
I.
ii.
Fusibility.
The
result of Fusion,
in. The Reduction of metallic Substances.
NTSW ART
l6*4
Ol'
MEMORY,
Chemica! characters, continued. 2,
With red-hot Coals. Volatility.
I.
II.
Detonation.
III. Decrepitation,
iv. Ebullition.
BY ACIDS,
•IT.
(and
in particular
by the Nitric
Acid.) 1.
2.
3. III.
Dissolution with effervescence. Dissolution without effervescence. Reduction into jelly.
BY ALKALIES.
i.
Dissolution of Copper by Ammonia,
2o
The Vapour of sulphuretted Am-
forming a beautiful blue Colour.
monia, blackening
the
Carbonate
of
Lead.
The
characters of minerals, as
are physical, geometrical,
physical characters
we
have seen,
and chemical.
and both these are again subdivided. neral physical characters must be dered.
In order to fix these,
room which
is
rious divisions
The ge-
first
we should
consitake a
familiar to us, and place the va-
upon the
different objects in that
room, which are also well known to ing
The
are general and particular-;
us, invent-
tome connecting circumstance by which w«
SYSTEMATIC TABLES. may be
the better enabled to
1(55
remember
the par-
ticular division of the table.
Having a room in which there are four walls, we take the first which is on our left hand, and commence with specific gravity, the first diviand to
sion of the general characters,
our minds a balance
we
is
fix this in
placed on the top of the
The
near the cieling.
wall,
cohesion, which if
is
next
division
what preserves the whole wall
ask
is
put by the end of the balance; in its
present firm state, the answer will be cohesion.
There
now
is
which
occasion for a sopha,
placed against the lower part of the wall
which the is
proved
must be put
solids
in six different
the sopha, zjile
mind
the
first
ther corner,
is
mode,
ways.
;
upon
in solids
In one corner of will
friction with a file
call
in
;
to
ano-
some minerals of an angular shape;
The
membered,
cohesion
placed, which
and thus we must proceed to divisions.
;
is
if
fix
the six different
sub-divisions will be easily re-
connected, in some way, with the
principal outlines,
which are thus permanently
fixed.
Having
racters are
one wall with the general phy-
filled
sical characters
of minerals, the particular cha-
next
to
be considered.
The par-
ticular physical characters of minerals are 1.
by
taste, t.
needful, in
by adhesion.
known, is
now
on
this
Another wall
which there may be a door
:
;;
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
166
door a tongue
placed as the
is
emblem
of taste
the door being divided into six compartments, in the
fouud a cube of salt, to convey the
first is
idea
of saline
astringent;
sweetish
may
;
on
;
the
in
second a string for
the
some sweetmeats
third
in the fourth, a
for
knife for sharp, which
cut the string in the second compartment
come immediately and cannot fail to be remem-
bitter in the fiith division will
under sweetish
;
bered by the contrast which is
and
in the sixth
symbol.
In this
it
presents
last division,
way must
;
urinous
aud will need no
the pupil proceed
with the remaining divisions of the table, fixing
each upon an object, and connecting some
strik-
ing circumstance with the object, that will afford a permanent idea of the system which he is
desirous to acquire.
The tables,
application of is
•are entirely
readily
Linnean
be fixed
mnemonics
to zoological
peculiarly easy and agreeable, as they
formed of sensible
associate class, in
objects,
and will
with our hieroglyphics.
mammalia,
for instance,
The
may soon
our minds, by taking a single order,
and placing the different genera, than five or
six,
hieroglyphic;
on
— and
the symbol, an.i
not
more
parts of a single
forming
associations
making
a
little
may be employed
with
narrative or tale.
If the genera should be numerous,
hieroglyphics
if
different
for
two or three that order.
SYSTEMATIC TABLKS.
We
J67
associations, because they
shall not give the
are so plain and obvious; and as the invention of for the
these will afford an agreeable exercise
The
student. sufficient
following
specimen, but the
made, with equal
we conceive a application may be
table,
facility, to the different classes
of birds, amphibia, fishes, insects, worms, land
zoophytes gle class
;
and with great advantage to any
sin-
which may be preferred from the parti-
cular inclination or pursuit of the student.
CLASS
I.
MAMMALIA,
or animals provided with teats.
Symbol.
Tower
of Babel.
Order
Primates,
i.
or chiefs of the
creation.
Genus
1.
Siniia>,oran-otan,apes, mon-
2.
Lemur, maccauco.
keys, baboons.
3. Vespertilio, bat.
Order
ii.
Bruta.
1.
Bradypus,
2.
Dasypus, armadillo.
Genus
sloth.
4.
Manis pangolin. Myrmecophaga,
5.
Platypus, ornithoriucus, or
3.
ant-eater.
duck-bill.
Swan and Mouu-
Order
hi.
Fer.e,
or
animals
of
prey.
tain.
Genus
1.
Canis, dog, wolf, hy%na,fox,
2.
Felis,
and jackal. rat,
Hen, tiger leo-
pard, lynx, panther, &c. 3.
Viverra, weasel, ferret, pole
4.
Ursus, bear.
cat, civet.
168
NEW ART OP MEMORY.
Symbol.
LookiDg-GIass s
and Throne.
Genus
Order
Didelphis, opossum.
5.
6.
Macronus, kanguroo.
7.
Talpa, mole.
8.
Sarex, shrew.
9.
Eriuaceus, hedgehog.
iv.
Genus
Glires, or
sleepers.
Hystrix, porcupine.
1.
2.
Castor, beaver.
3.
Mus, mouse and
4.
Cavia, guinea-pig.
5.
Arctomys, marmot.
6.
Lepus, hare.
rat.
7. Sciurus, squirrel. 8.
MyoxHs, dormouse.
9.
Dipus, jerboa.
10.
Horn of Plenty and Glassblovrer.
Hyrax, Cape and Syrian rabbit,
Order
v.
Genus
1.
Pecora. Elephas, elephant.
2.
Camelus, camel, dromedary,
3.
Giraffe,
lama, vicuna. giraffe
or camel-
leopard.
Cervas, elk, deer-kind.
4.
5.
Bos, ox, buffalo.
C.
Moschus, musk.
7. Antilope,
antelope,
cha-
mois.
Midas.
Order, Genus
8.
Ovis, sheep.
9.
Capra, goat.
vi.
Bvlivje.
1.
Equns, horse,
2.
Rhinoceros.
3.
Hippopotamus.
4.
Tapir.
ass, zebra.
i
SYSTEMATIC TABLES. Symbol.
Genus
l6Q
Sus, pig-kind, pecari, babi-
5.
roussa.
PINNATED MAMMALIA. 1.
Phoca,
2.
Tricheeus, morse or walrus,
Genus *
manati or sea-cow.
Order
Narcissus.
seals.
vii.
Cete
or
Cetacea,
(ceta-
ceous mammalia, or whale tribe.) 1.
Balaeua, proper whales.
2.
Physeter,sperniacetiwhales.
3.
Delphinus,
Genus
dolphin,
por-
poise, grampus. 4.
Monodon, narwhal,
sea-uni-
corn.
The
following table by
Mr. Nicholson,
showing the number of ounces Avoirdupois,
in
a
cubic foot of some metals and other bodies, will
be a
useful exercise
the technical words to be
;
we
shall leave to the
industry, and the associations,
to the ingenuity,
formed out of the
figures,
of the student. Ounces.
Bodies.
2.
Pure Gold cast Sea Water
3.
Standard Gold cast
1.
4.
Zinc
5.
Bismuth
6.
Pumice Stone
f.
Heart of Oak
-
-
-
-
...
-
-
-
-
-
-
914 -Horn of Plenty 1170 -Glass Blower 2653 -Midas
Rock Crystal, from Madagascar Lime Stones -
7191 -Looking Glas*
9823 -Throne
8.
Agate
1026 - Swan
17486 -Mountain
-
-
9.
10.
Hieroglyphic.
19258 -Tower of Babel
-
-
1386-Nareissu*
-
-
2590 -Goliath
Q
NEW ART
170
OF MEMORY. Ounces.
Bodies.
Tallow
12.
Green Glass
2620 -David
13. Cast Iron
14.
-
7207 -Castle 240 -Diogenes
Cork
15. English
Hieroglyphic
942 - Hercules
11.
Tin hammered
16.
Crude Platina
17.
Standard Silver
18.
19.
in
7299-JEsculapius
Grains
Coin
-
15602 -Ceres
-
10391 -Archimedes
Ruby
-
,4283 -Apollo
Mercury
-
13568 - Robin. Cruso*
in
943 - Peacock
*Q. Spermaceti
/
CHAP.
VII.
$otfrj> anlr $rose*
The
first
found
in
kinds
of fiction
materials of a poetic edifice are to be
metaphors, allegories, and in various ;
and,
it
thus
is
all
images,
comparisons, allusions, and figures, particularly those which personify moral subjects, concur in
When
adorning such a structure.
are reduced into verse, the ear
high degree,
them while cularly
the eye reads them.
rhyme.
This
is
parti-
Cadence, har-
especially rhyme, afford the greatest
assistance to the
memory
that art can invent;
and the images, or poetic our senses,
these images
delighted to a
and the mind insensibly repeats
the case with
mony, and
is
assist in
fictions,
that strike
engraving them deeply on
our minds.
When
a historal narrative
is
related in prost,
the facts only are stated in a plain, regular order,
without any minute description of the different objects which occur in the course of the history.
NEW
172
The
AttT
OF MEMORY.
itself;
if it
scription of it,
be a mountain,
which presents
we have
there be a castle on this
and present
mountain,
their contests for the
more
from
Should
it.
its
antient
state is accurately described, toge-
ther with the characters of
descriptions
a lively de-
situation, the objects seen
its
and the trees or houses upon
and
He
poet, however, proceeds differently.
describes, minutely, every object
we
its
various possessors
occupation of
it
:
these
read with pleasure, and they are
firmly imprinted
upon the memory by the
and succession of images employed
variety
in
them.
memory any may be divided
In order to commit to piece of poetry which zas,
each consisting of four,
it
symbol
;
one stanza
at
a
over, and to select the principal
objects or images, and Jirst
into stan-
six, eight, or ten
lines, etc. it is necessary to take
time, to read
particular
combine them with the
attaching the next stanza to the
second symbol, and so on with the remaining stanzas.
By
these
means we
bled to recite the whole
are not only ena-
poem
in regular order,
but to repeat any one or more stanzas in any order,
—
to determine the numerical situation of
often any particular
—
poem and to say how word may occur. As we
any line or word in the
are able to repeat any stanza in the
poem,
it
will
POETRY AND PROSE.
173
only be needful to count the lines or words,
if it
be required to determine the numerical situation of any It
word.
line or
not be difficult to apply these princi-
will
A
ples to the repetition of poetry.
be
tration, perhaps, will
purpose we take the
sufficient
first
single illus-
and, for
;
this
stanza of Goldsmith 'e
JEdzcin and Angelina.
u Torn, gentle permit of the dale, " Ami guide my lonely way
To where yon taper cheers the vale " With hospitable ray."
*'
We a
must here
Hermit
reflect,
turning round
is
Touer of Babel, and
inconceivable rapidity
with
very large taper gelina
and imagine that we see
standing on the
placed upon
is
;
a
An-
head.
Ins
walking by the tower and cailmg out
loudly to the hermit the taper cannot
'
fail to
to
guide her
I
oik
iv
way;'
remamder of
suggest the
the stanza.
In a
poem
must take -conn..ction,
veral small
4,
that
is
6,
8,
and
fix
not divided into stanzas,
we
or 10 l.nes, preserving the
them
t;p>n a
s\
mbo!.
Se-
pieces of poetry maj be read 1 1) ;.u-
printed upon the rnearorj by placing them upon
wa
!
of a room
4Mlh which we may be acquainted.
Though
the pictures, or furniture, oi die
the symbols are not here actually resorted
2 S
;
NEW ART
174 yet the
the
principle
same,
that
what
for
pictures which
OF MEMORY. is
pursued, the
are
is
precisely
symbols,
but
the walls of our imaginary
line
rooms?
As
a further illustration of the
memory, we
mitting poetry to
lowing examples from
mode
of com-
shall give the fol-
No/egar, as quoted by
Feyjoo, hi his Cartas Eruditas*
First
Example.
Fert'x Divina
De
tan bellas alas
Hvmilde, y piadosa
Al
Cieto te enzalzas.
Divine Phoenix,
With such beautiful wings, Humble and Merciful, Thou raisest to Heaven.
" The Phoenix (savs Nolegar)
in the first verse
of
must be placed on the
cament of the sphere,^ on the papal crown, or
tiara,
this stanza, first
predi-
right hand,
and a
or any other thing be-
longing to the Church, must be put on
because we
* t
Tom.
This will answer to the
noxu.
its
head
cannot apply any other material ob-
first
i.
place In the
first
wall of a
POETRY AND PROSE. word Divine
ject, to represent the
make
then
and
on
head
Phoenix.
hand
left
a
drum
?
Then
a Divine Phixnix, a
with a stick
* # *.
I
beat
to
may explain
there; the stick
imagine that
ready to beat
it,
sa\s*
beautiful
women
sitting
word
[de] with.
drummer
being
with and the
drum
the
[r/e]
I
would put two
speaking of the second predicament,
On
and
would
on the
the third predicament opposite the
right, I
soliciting the
say,
and by
who this
image
I
would place
or any thing whose
would only use
sew
a
there
would
On
(humble and merciful.) I
man condemned
should be
the words of the third ven>e,
ment,
first
would put a woman kneeling and
pardon of a poor
banishment,
chain,
I
I
;
tan hellus alas (with such beautiful wings.)
"
to
who
by the drummer,
should have two wings lying at his feet
De
and
verse,
may be placed
it,
the
such; in the same place,
\tan~\
Divine
the second predicament of the
betaken for the sec>nd
shall
we may
Papal Crown
a Phoenix, the
It is
.
;
two on these images,
a reflection or
why has
say, its
175
with
Uumilde y piadosa the fourth predica-
pieceof carpet, (atfombra)
name
begins with al [to
this syllable,
the tester of a bed, and
to
which
would
I
]
and
would
say (al cieio)
word thou
raisest
1
put a Priest, raising die Host, to
whom
the
to heaven; and for the
rate
a
mind
recal to
(ayudonte) should hold some
salt,
would
Cu-
saying
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
176
(ten Sfd uhas) take soine this last
ami
salt,
(thou raisest.)
image the figure Apenthesis
reflecting,
should say
I
In
formed,
is
thou
(ensulzcis)
raisest.
Second Example. ^Pongan, Senor,
Los
Sir, let
By
el
medio, y
el
Method and government be
{says Nolegar,) on the right
upon
=which
stand
is,
I
a basket
my room
which the
Let them I
hand of the table
writing, av.d
where
my
and two hens
in
it
;
ink-
and close
Marquis or Duke, who on
to the slave a
slave
am
I would place a slave, or a black wo-
man, with
at
established
the high attributes of thy Essence.
In order to commit these verses to memory.,
c:
ing
gobierno
altos atribulos de tu Essencitu
enter-,
should attempt to frighten the hens, slave
lay,
must say (Pongan, Senor,)
On
Sir.
the right hand of the
would place a Medio Celemin
Peck measure,) and on
the left
signifying the letter (y)
(G)
(half a
hand a Chain, or
some
(hiel)
For government, I would place one of many governors of my acquaintance, who is
Gall.
the
astonished at what reflect,
is
going forward.
aud think that I heard him
say,
I
would
Pongan,
medio y el gobierno. To represent 4he other verse, I would put for (los alios) tur Senor,
el
POETRY AND PROSE. ©r three pieces of timber with
some
177 tiles,
taking
these for the whole of a roof of a house,
which
consists of timber attributes, I
and
tiles
;
and for
would place two
(atributos)
tributary Princes,
with an image of the letter (A) on the head of one,
who must be going to collect tributes or taxes, if his name be Andrew, the better; because
and
the (A) might be placed as an image of the name.
Then supposing our
food to be dependent on the
collection of the taxes,
member,
that
butes by the letter (A) collector, I .
would be easy
it
Andrew was ,
now,
to re-
some
bringing
at the feet
attri-
of
essences, or a Distiller, with a glass full of ter,
mind not
stick
to break
it
with his feet
would place
;
it
is
might be used abecedario,
manner,
not to
and close to
meaning (de
whenever
I
it
already said, for an tu) of
thy.
write, I
shall
my
hand
that I have this verse at
the
we may
be broken, because
we have
as
wa-
should
a small stick, or
of a drummer made of iron, that
remember
righl
In this
remember ;
Pungan,
Medio, y Gobierno; and on my the other; Los altos atributos, de tu Es-
Senor, left,
who
(Quintessence, already drawn,)
the glass I
this
would place an alembic of Quint-
el
sencia."
When the
read
Prose
is
to
be committed to memory,
particular passage,
over carefully
or chapter, should be
two or three times,
and
NEW ART
176
OF MEMORY.
having selected the principal images or objects, it
will
be necessary
to
form a
them with the
bining
narrative by
com-
symbols.
We
different
should take a few lines only
at
a time, and pro-
ceed gradually in fixing the various objects presented to us.
To remember the principal which
points in a
regularly divided into parts,
is
Sermon only
it is
needful to take the different heads or
titles
as
they are given, and arrange them on the cieling
of the church or chapel, placing some on the cornice, and others in various parts, in regular
order.* Or, a sort of imaginary tree
may be
posed springing from the centre of the
and the proofs and preacher,
adduced by the
may be suspended on
This method if
illustrations
will
sup-
cieling,
branches.
its
be rendered more effectual,
a symbol of the idea will be formed, as for
*
A
plan somewhat analogous to this, is mentioned by Dcgai.d Stewart, who observes, 1 have been told of a young woman, in a very low rank of life, who contrived, a method of committing to memory the sermons •which she was accustomed to hear, by fixing her atten'*.
3I;\
tion, during the diiicrent heads of the discourse, on dif-
ferent com, aitmeats of the roof of the
chun
h
manner, as that when she afterwards saw the collected die order
poned ha
i
of,
in
which
she recollected the
its
Human Mind,
in such
compartments were
method which
observed in treating his subject.
Philosophy of the
;
p. 456.
a
roof, or redis-
the preacher
Elements of the
— POETRY AND PROSE.
17& This,
Justice a pair of scales, etc. etc. ever
is
how-
not essential**
Mr.
Stewart, speaking of the assistance ren-
dered to an orator, or public speaker, by the topical
memory,
ment of given of
in recollecting the plan
discourse, considers
his
dantly satisfactory, and tinent observations
" Suppose
some
makes the following per-
on the subject,
(says this author)
my memory
fix in
accounts
the antient rhetoricians, as abun-
by
it
and arrangethe
were
that I
to
the different apartments in
very large building, and that I had accus-
tomed myself ways
in
farther,
to think of these apartments al-
the same that
discourse, in
in
Suppose
invariable order.
preparing myself for a public
which
I
had occasion
to treat of
a
great variety of particulars, I was anxious to fix in
my memory,
in the
the order I proposed to observe
communication of my
ideas.
dent, that by a proper division of into heads,
evi-
It is
my
subject
and by connecting each head with a
particular apartment, (which I could easily do,
by conceiving myself
ment while course,
I
to
be
sitting in the apart-
I was studying the part of
meant
to connect with
it,)
my
%
.
*
The chapter and
verse of the text
by changing the number of each
may be
—— ,
soon fixed,
into a hieroglyphic,
forming an association between the two.
dis-
the habitual
and
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
180
order in which these apartments occurred to
my
thoughts, would present to me, in their proper
arrangement, and without any effort on
my
the ideas of which
also
vious,
me
a very
that
I
was
to treat.
It
is
ob-
practice would enable
little
to avail myself of this contrivance,
any embarrassment or
part,
distraction
ef
without
my
atten-
tion."*
A public
speaker
may
arrange the arguments
of his adversary on various parts of his person, and thus be enabled to review and answer a multiplicity
of observations
The
speakers. his head,
one
first
made by many
remark might be placed on
each eye, one
in
ther on his nose,
mouth,
in
each ear, ano-
etc. etc.
If
it
be re-
remember a high number, we need
quired to
only resort to the symbols will
different
:
for instance,
27,819
be fixed by remembering the names of
Don
Quixote, Midas, and Robinson Crusoe, the 27th, 8th, and
19th
symbols,
or,
by changing the
figures into letters, according to the scale in fig. 1, plate 2,
words
and by inserting vowels, and forming
sufficient to construct
cannot easily be forgotten. shillings,
to
a sentence, which
Any sum
founds,
and pence, may be readily committed
memory, by
this last
method; taking care
* Elements of the Philosophy of the
456, 457.
in
Human Mind,
to
pp.
POETRY AND PROSE. have
(if possible)
181
but one word for the pounds,
and always separate words for the shillings and pence.
The
advantages of
part of the
this
system
The Member
to the different professions are very great.
minister
—
the legal student, and the
of Parliament, may with success.
all
practise
The application
will also render an essential
chant and the concerns of
life.
man of
this
method
of these principles
service to the
mer-
business, in the various
CHAP.
VIII.
Sritfjmettc*
In
we have
this chapter,
substance of
Mr.
given faithfully the
Feinaigle's Lecture
on Arith-
metic, without any attempt at illustration; and as this Lecture
has been accurately
a recent publication,*
it is
detailed
in
extracted from that
work, but without any of the reporter's commen-
and observations.
taries
"
We
now
have
to see
how our methods
will
apply to Arithmetic.
" In this subject we
think
we have,
or
may have But
evidence, for every particular proposition. let us think a little
tainty
:
thing?
is
For
instance,
by 6 gives S6 All
;
but
in
certainty
:
many
cases
we
have cer-
and evidence the same
we know
this is certain
;
we have
that
but
6 multiplied is it
evident
we can
say
* Cross's
Examination of Feinaigle's Arithmetic.
is
that
learned so
:
?
but
AI11THMETIC. where
say that
6X6
How
are
other
number?
how
It is
;
we
but see
it is
this
just 36, and
?
no
not.
have these products given us in our mul-
tiplication tables,
cult
that
only in our machine; but
comes we know
it
We
we convinced
36?
gives just
36, you answer that
is
three tens and six units
it is
which we
it,
know how diffimany grown
because
We
can never depend.
is
it
founded
memory, upon which
only upon the poor natural
ject of
all
for children to learn; nay,
it is
persons cannot learn
we
6x6
evidence that
the
is
When you
183
make
it
only an ob-
memory instead of presenting it to the and we have no evidence, because we
intellect,
want the
first
evidence.
To
find the first evi-
dence we must consider the figures themselves.
Let us see then what
is
in the figures
:
we
have
123456789 10 20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90 100, etc.
1000, etc.
What comes
after
9?
Is
it
No;
10?
10
is
a
higher unit, and must therefore be placed before
now what comes after 10? Is it 11 ? No; it is 20. Thus we find those nations did who employed letters for numbers after having
the
1
;
:
used the
first
9 they went on
thus,
10, 20, 30,
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
IS4
Thus change
&c. and not 10, 11, 12, &c.
numbers
as
go from
1
you please, you
will'
and by considering the numbers
to 9,
in this way, the child sees at
port of 10 to 60
6
1 to
and
;
is
must
surely be to give
gures
;
The
problems, the greatest ;
the
O
and
that there
;
do
!
this,
fi*
In
easy.
understand
that, the problem ij
mind then
braical formula.
thing then
be
will
difficulty is to
when we do
;
first
that of
numbers
the evidence of those
after this every thing
half solved
same with
relations of these
the
all
once that the rap-
exactly the
are at once in his mind.
the question
these
always find they
we
acts
see
like
—
and do
put
that,
an algethis here,
and
it
is
done.
" Let
us see then
idea of number.
Let
this
Let
it
be one,
how we
are to get the true
--------
be one something, an apple, or an
orange, or whatever, and another,
Now what
let this
be
--------"_
O
we here ? Is this two ? I see only two ones and we say that these are equal to one two: But how know we this? Have we evihave
;
dence
in the thing itself that
same with one two one thus
;
two ones are the
I should see
two things
_.-------© ?
in
O and the child sees
at
once that two halves are
185
ARITHMETIC. equal to one
and
;
two halves and one are
that
equal to one two.
same manner
In the
for three, a circle divided
and the child sees equal to one
thiee
into
sectors;
once that three thirds are
at
and that the half of 3 thirds
;
And
to three.
so on for the higher
numbers. " Thus the child sees
at
between the fractions
those things which
most
difficult to
are here the
with the
once the proportions
be learned by the
first to
first
:
one
is
and two halves and
half; and that three thirds
one are equal
have
I
are
common way
be acquired, because they go If I say give
conception.
me one
half of three thirds, or one third of one half, or
one half of one
third, or
one half of one
third,
one third together with
me them
he gives
at once,
because he has a clear conception of their meaning.
I
give not these
must give them calculations
go on with
when
they
many their
that the
difficulty
is
me
;
things to the child, he
and
it is
children will
reason
;
wonderful what
make when
but
all
this is
they
gone
begin with the usual methods, be-
cause evidence find
to
is
taken away, and
more
commonly we
instruction they receive,
But
the greater.
in
the
our method they
proceed with pleasure, because they continue to have evidence
;
and
I
will
instructed in this method,
as
engage that any child
would
in
one fortnight
NEW ART OF MEMOKf.
186
perform calculations of which you have no
ides.
So
true
we
have learned, and begin from the foundation,
it
would be
We
"
that
is this,
if
we were
unknow
to
all
that
better.
can go on with the same principles to
Mathematics
in
;
them we have
weight, measure, and
number
things,
three
but
;
all
are redu-
number.
cible to
" If we now represent our succession of units thus, and divide ten into
as
we have
seen that this
is
representing two in one. is
6
to 8, or give
me
two
halves,
necessary for If I ask
what
one half of eight,
and one fourth of eight, the child finds once,
this at
which
problem.
of a
difficult
tion,
and ask what
at
once that 7
8
is
is
is
If
3
equal to two fives and or
ten
we go on
7 and 8
?
we
thus
;
or one ten and five,
In the same manner 6 and 6 are one
we
see addition
and subtraction
" Let ask
us
go on then
how much
answer must be that
Addi-
so that 7 and 8 are
;
five,
and two, 8 and 8 are one ten and
so that
to
the child sees
equal to 5 and 8, and that
equal to 5 and
fifteen.
sometimes the solution
is
is
is is
six,
&c. &c.
certainly demonstrated
as evident.
to Multiplication.
Say that
eight taken six times,
in tens
and
the
units, the child 3ees
8
is
equal to 5 and S,
and 6
is
equal to 5 and
I.
ARITHMETIC,
And
multiplying these he has-
Thus
every
what
it is
member must be
in rapport to
187
-25
-
considered by 15
10 and 5.
5
3
48 But
let us see if this is
We
have certainly above a and below 6 and c
not in our dots also,
four dots, which arc the tens four,
and above
c
two
;
;
above b we have
we have
" In the sam e manner 7 multiplied by tens,
•r 3 units, that
and one multiplied by is
.
two multiplied by four
give eight for the units, so that
we have 6
.
48. 9,
3,
63. b-
.
.
.
rr c
NEW ART OF MEMORY.
188
And
so 8 multiplied by
9,'
we have
7 tens,
and one multiplied by two units or 72,
and so
every other case; only the rule
in
fr
must be changed when we change the •bject of the question.
So
that
we
see a child has no need of the mul-
tiplication table; it
;
he burdens not
his
mind with
he sees not only the relation of the different
numbers, but he sees
all
combine with each other the thing
" Let
;
us
the evidence
now go on to
have to divide 63 by 7
;
;
is
how
they affect and
all is in
Division. let
the nature of
before him.
us see
included in the nature of the thing.
Suppose we if this is
We
not
have
7)63( If
we
subtract the 7
from 10,
wet have
3
;
and
189
ARITHMETIC. we add
if
this
to
6,
we hav« 9
the quotient.
Divide 54 by 9.
9)54(6 Subtracting the 9 from 10, and adding the re-
mainder to 5, we have 6 the quotient. 4
2
8)72(9 and so on. where the dividend does not exactly
so 6)48(8
And
in cases
contain the devisor, as in
we
find
9)76(8 by multiplication, that 8 multiplied by 9
gives 72,
quently
4
" Thus to
the
we have
then 4 over, which
is
conse-
ninths. in every case
we have
always the answer
nearest whole number.
Here
we
also
have no need of the multiplication table, which, as I said before,
is
so
difficult to learn, as the
numbers themselves give us the answer
You
;
it is
how easy it is to vance by our method, and we charge not memory with what it is so difficult to fix." their nature.
see then
in
adthe
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS or
iWemorp,
8rttfictal
CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED.
A. s many extremely
of the
rare,
we
treatises
and occasionally notice shall not
on
shall give
this subject are
the
of each,
title
their contents
;
we
but
attempt a particular analysis of the early
books, as the same principles will be found amply developed in those of a
from which copious
some few rarity,
;
when
the whole
date,
In
made.
practicable,
been
its
work has been
and, a slight sketch of the author's
articles thus noticed are all
are
are
indeed, on account of
or usefulness,
reprinted has,
instances,
more recent
extracts
introduced.
numbered
;
life
The
the
books
chronologically arranged, according to the
dates of their publication; and the ferred to that period
in
which
authors probably flourished.
MSS.
their
are re-
respective
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
IQl
Thomce Bradwardini Ars Memora-
1.
MS.
tiva. i
This curious manuscript
Shane seum.
No.
is
3744- in
Collection, preserved in the British It consists of three
pages and a
the
Mu-
hall"
of a
small duodecimo size, and treats of places, and of
images or symbols to be arranged and, to
is
in
the places;
evidently an attempt, though a fetble one,
form a system of topical memory, according
to the plan of the anttents.
Thomas Bradw\rdin
was
called
Profound Doctor, and was born about the beginning of the
He
was educated
in
fourteenth
the
Sussex, century.
Merton College, Oxford, of
at
which he was proctor
in
Being called
1325.
to
court by Stratford, archbishop of Canterbury, he
was made confessor
to
with a canonry of
Lincoln,
Edward
and presented
III.
and
also
chancellorship of St. Paul's, Londou.
companied the king and
in his warlike
to his sanctity of life
superstition of the age
with the
He
ac-
expeditions;
and pious prayers, the
attributed
much of
success attending the arms of that monarch. writings were partly theological
;
the
His
and he appears
to have been one of the most enlightened ecclesiastics
of his age.
He ""gained
his mathematical works.
great
credit by
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
1955
2.
Matheoli Perusini traclatus Artis Mememorativa, 8°. 1470. [BL let] This work was often reprinted
in
subsequent
years.
3.
Jacobi Publicii
An
Memorativa
in-
cipil feliciter, 4°. [foL let] 4.
In nova mirabilique ac perfectissima Memoriae Jacobi Publicii, prologus feliciter incipit, 4°. [M» let*]
These two printer's
among
without date, place, or
articles are
Pa nzee*
name.
the books
printed
has arranged
at
No. 3
Cologne, by John
Guldenachaff, but does not assign any date to
it.
Publicins was the author of Ars conficiendi epistolas Culliano
more, printed
in
1488; and of
Artis Oratorio, Epitom. Ars Epistolaris et
Memorij,
printed in 148&.
It is very
Ars
proba-
ble, then, that the article under consideration,
was
printed before the year 14S2, and afterwards reprinted with the two other tracts of Publicius.
The Ars Memorativa seems
to have
been the
fountain from which every successive writer has
taken copious draughts.
* Annates Typogiapoici, ton.
It treats
I. p.
of the arrange-
343. td. Norimb. 1793.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. ment of places and Several wood-cuts
193
the combination of images.
are given, of
the
most rude
and grotesque description, representing the alphabet by symbols takea from the different objects.
Since the above observations
were written, we
have seen the following notice of
work
curious
in
this
and
rare
Mr. Beloe's Anecdotes of
Literature and scarce Books :*
This
a very curious and scarce book, which,
is
Mr. Douce is of opinion, was the earliest with wooden cuts, that was printed with moveaas
ble types.
Denis of
(I use, with his permission, the
Mr. Douce)
Maittaire, that
affirms,
it
in
was printed
his at
words
Supplement Cologne.
to
This
opinion seems to be founded on the resemblance
of
its
The
type to that which was used by Ulric Zell.
capital letters,
however, are different from
those in a copy of Petrarch's Historia Griselidis
Mr. Douce, as well as from Meerman, Tab. IX. Catalogue of the Valliere Library, No.
in the possession of
the engraved specimen in
In the 1856,
it is
denschoff,
said to have
been printed by J. Gul-
of Mayence, but who, according to
Maittaire, was of Cologue.
The volume
consists of fourteen leaves, each
page containing twenty-seven
Vol.
i.
pp.
lines.
J27— 229.
The
fol-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
194 lowing
is
a specimen of the contents.
I
must,
however; remind the reader that the original in the
is
Gothic character, with so many and com-
plicated abbreviations,
means easy of
as
to
render
by no
it
perusal.
Nonnihil etiam ad hac
onomathopeia
rG opis
nobis affett ide agminio ubi e sono vocis ducta. Sic
eminet taratantara
Equi hynnitus
dixit.
mugitusbue bou balatuq. grege. et vesperiilio stridet,
crastinat corvus
Strix nocturna
bubitus apium
tu corvo voce
grus gruit
notat barritus a
barro ululat ulule pitat accipitres et aha quoe
plurima sunt usu
et
cosuetudine vocis sonitu
ymagines pbebunt.
The
engravings on
wood
are of very rude ex-
ecution, representing a book, part of a town, an
man sitting in a chair, horses. The book was, beyond doubt, printed between
old
1460 and 1470. The author, Jacobus Publicius, was a Florentine, concerning whom, wishes for further particulars, he
if
the reader
may
consult
Fusii Bibliotheca Gesneri, p. 382, and Fabricii
Biblioth. Mediae. iEtatis,
iv.
42.
Maittaire was not acquainted with
and some authors have attributed Sibut.
it
this edition;
to
George
See the Valliere Catalogue, Preface, p.
xvi.
The
Valliere
Copy
sold for
110
livres.
Be-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. sides the
copy
one, but
I
5.
in
3
Museum, Mr. Douce
the
know of no
9-&
has
other.
AfS 3Iemorativa per Johannem Priiss, fol. Argent. 1488. [M. Jet]
6.
Petrus Colonic?, Ars 3Iemorativa, [W. No.
4°.
let.]
leaves, with several
6. consists of eight
badly executed woodcuts, evidently the productions of a very early period.
place, or
name of
the
without date,
It is
printer.
The arms of
Cologne occupy the whole of the from
this
last
page;
circumstance, and from the addition
of the author,
was printed
it
at
may be
inferred that the
Cologne.
The
work
address to the
reader notices the attempt of Publicius, and expresses the author's desire to form a
view of the Art of persons.
There
is,
Memory
for
compendious
the use of all
of course, but
little differ-
ence between the schemes of Publicius, and Peter
of Cologne.
The
wood-cuts, which are nu-
merous, are interspersed
with the letter-press,
and are intended
to represent
lar objects
a
;
as
images of particu-
carpenter, by a
cobler, by a shoe, etc. etc.
hammer ;
a
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
19(5
7.
Incipit
Ars Memorice
venerabilis
Bal-
douini Sabodiensis Mediccs. Artis
Doctoris Eximii, This
article
is
of the printer.
[3E>L
without date, place, or
It is, in fact,
Publicius, with
Paris.
4°.
some
letJ
name
a republication of
introductory rules, which
are delivered in Latin hexameters, accompanied
by a prosaic comment and exposition. his
in
Bibliotheca
Manget,
Scriptorum Medicorum,*
has the following meagre information respecting this '
'
venerable and illustrious medical Doctor/
Baldovinus (Sabodiensis),
memorite carmine cum
glossis.
eo exstat,
mories magistri,
4°.
An
Parisiis, in 4°.'
Fcenix Dnni Petri Rauenatis
8.
9.
De
Me-
Veneiiis, 1491.
Memorice Ars quee Phoenix inscribitur, Paris, 1544.
8°.
10.
Phoenix sen Artificiosa Memoria CI. I. V. JO. et militis D. Petri Ravennatis Juris Canonici olim in Patavino
Gymnasio Professoris
rimi, 4°.
Vicentice, 1600.
*
Tom.
I. p.
224.
celeber-
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
197
In this work, [Nos. 8, 9, 10.] the places and
images are noticed
at large,
with various rules for
forming, arranging, and combining them.
would remember, cumstances,
we must form some vivid imagination
of the event, and associate
it
with the names of
some " pretty girls" of our acquaintance wish him that study
we
If
says Peter, any particular cir-
Cosmus
!
!
!
I
would
melancholy, (says IWton) to
is
Rosselius, Peter Ravciinas,
and
Schenckelius Detectus. 1 1
.
Jacobi Colinm Campani de Mempria Artificiosa coinpendiosum opnsculum.
Jmpressit Ascensias,
Vcnundatur
[U l
:>.
4°.
[Paris]! 5 J 5.
Aedibus Asc'ensianis.
in
let ]
Nicholai C/tappusii de menle
mo ri a UbeUns
et
me-
uriiissimvs, 4°. [Paris]
Venundatur uhi impressvs in Aedibus Ascensianis. [M. let]
1-515. est
The two
preceding articles are
a repetition of the
little
more than
scheme of Peter of Ravenna,
with some observations on the theorv of natural
memory.
They
are both
beautiful
of early typography, and have in the
colophon
[in
wood] representing
a
specimens title
a large
room of
a
printing office, in which are a compositor at work, s
3
;;
J9S
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
a press, a
man
working the 13.
laying on the ink, and auother
press.
Congestorium Artificiosa Memories Joannis Romberch de Kyrpse; opus
—
omnibits Theologis, predicatoribus coiifessoribus, advocatis et notariis
medicis, philosophis ;
Arti liberalium
Insuper mercatoribus,
professoribus.
nuntiiSy et tabellariis pernecessarium, 8°.
Venetiis,
per Melch. Sessa, 1533.
DM. let] This work abounds with the most curious woodcuts
:
according to the
vines, preachers,
title, it is
intended for di-
confessors, advocates, notaries,
physicians, philosophers, and professors liberal arts
:
The
au-
its seat, etc.
and
chants, messengers, and amanuenses.
thor speaks of natural
of the
necessary for mer-
also very
it is
memory,
by the representation
illustrates his observations
of a head, on which the situations of thought, fancy, etc. are laid
down with
great care.
After
having treated of the necessity and use of places,
and images, of the author
visible places
recommends
upon the walls of
fictitious places
the fixing of certain places
the different
monastery, or other place
member
and
:
rooms of a house,
and, the better to re-
the situation of the places, puts symbols
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
A
there.
wood -cut
is
199
given with the symbols
for figures as high as SO,
many of which repre-
The
sent very accurately the outline of the figure.
alphabet bols
represented in the same way by sym-
is
and, in one instance, entirely by
;
of
birds
different species.
In speaking of languages,
numbers and the
of nouns
cases
M. Romberch
pupil,
lowing expedient. the singular
A
number;
tive
on
this
hand, the dative
in his
left,
on
to
is
be
genitive in
the accusa-
middle, and
A man clothed gives the
number, and the cases are as
his
fol-
to perso?iate
man, the
his breast, the vocative
same mauner,
the
the
to
the nominative case
the ablative on his knees. plural
is
the
fix
mind of
the
in
resorts
naked man
placed on the head of his right
order to
in
to
be disposed
in
Two
on the naked man.
chapters are devoted to the merchants; in the one,
they are instructed to
measure of
owing
to
etc. etc.
ing
;
their
remember
goods; and
them, the
bills
the weight and
which they have
Three chapters
to pay,
are dedicated to
one explains the application of the
dice, another to cards,
debts
in the other, the
and the
gamart to
last to chess.
Another edition of Romberch's Congestorium was published
at Franckfort, in
dovico Dolci translated
but gave
it
this
a dialogue form
Venice, in 8°. 1562.
J
602,
book ;
it
8°.
into
Lo-
Italian,
was printed
at
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
200 14.
De Memoria reparanda, augenda, servandaquelib. units; et de locali vel artificiosa
Memoria
Grataroli,
A
lib.
Guill.
was printed
at
1554, with Grataroli's Opuscula, which
in all
alter
Homes, 1555.
prior edition of this treatise
Basle
were
8°.
Many
corrected by himself,
tions following,
other edi-
and a translation into English was
made by William Futwod under
the following
title.
15.
The
Castel of Memoric
wherein
:
is
contcyned the restoring, augment-
and conscruinge of the Memoand Remembrance, with the safest remedies, and best precepts ing, lie
thereunto in any icise apperlcining
:
made by Guliehnus Gratarolns 13ergomalis Doctor of Artes and PhyEnglyshed by William Fidsike. tvod.
The
Contentcs wherof ap-
pear in the Page next following. Imprinted streete
at
at
London
by William
Temple
in
How,
barre. \M.
let-}
Fleet e-
dwelling
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
Au is
201
extremely rare book
earlier edition of this
noticed in the Censure Literaria.*
After the
The
contentes,'
line in the title
etc. there
is
of
this edition,
'
a cut of the Printer's sign with the
motto post tenebras lux.
*
Printed at London
by Rouland Hall, dwellynge
in Gutter-lane, at
Half Egle and the Keye, 1562, 12°.' The address to the reader is dated Nov. 20, 1562. The date to the edition from which the signe of the
our extracts have been made, of the
An '
'
Epistle
'
is
placed at the end
Nov. 20, 1573. dedicatorie' to Lord Dudley,
address/ and
is
Maister of the Queenes Majesties horse,' follows
the
title.
This epistle
and
dull.
After a studied eulogy on his patron,
Mr. Fulvvod memory,
enlarges
in verse, very prolix
is
upon
the
importance of
to the Judge,
particularly
Captaine, Marchauut,
Preacher,
Lawyer, and Husband-
man, and shrewdly observes, For what helps
it
good bookes
or noble stories large
to reaJe,
:
Excepte a perfecte Memorie, do take thereof the eharge
What
profits it
to see, or else to heare
If that the same
come
:
in at one,
and out at the other eare ,
?
most worthy thing
?
\
* Vol.
.
vii. p.
209.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
402
An
address from the translator to the reader,
concludes with lege,
tie
quid
this
sage admonition, lege et per-
In the next place
tcinere.
have,
THE BOOKES Yerdicle.
A
Castell strong I doe present
furnished and sure Munited eke with Armoure bent For euer to endure. Avell
Which
:
hitherto long time hath ben
In (Limbo patnun) hidde,
But now
at last may here bee seene, From daungers men to ridde :
Procuring them a perfect state,*
And
safe securitie,
Whereby they may fynde out the gat* Of vrisedome's lore. For why ?
Hee
that hath lost his
Memorie,
By mee may it renewe And hee that wyll it amplifie, :
Shall find instructions trewe.
And hee That
that will
it shall
still
keepe the same,
not decay
:
By mee must learne the way And my preceptes obey.
•Sapi.C,
8.
and
to fiamej
18.
we
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
203
Lo here yee s*»e my full eflecte: Anl that I doe entende The secretes therof to detect, That thereby wittes may rnende. Then Iudge mee, As I am worthie.
The
The
chapters. is,
Memorie
Castel of
where
cessarie
it
first
how
Jiourisheth,
causes zeherhy the
chief'e
their signes
divided into seven
and
cures
what memorie
profitable
The second
is.'
it
is
declare/ h
'
:'
memorie
and,
'
the
hurt, with
is
in treating
and cold brains, concerning the
and ne-
couleineth
'
of moist
meates forbid-
den the pacient,' there are the following curious directions:'
" Let them
also forbeare
bones) Cranes fleshe,
clammy and nourished
Marow
fishe,
(which
especially if
in diches
is it
in
be
or holes, coide
pot herbes, milke, cheese, especially much, or naughtie
:
fi
uites
moist and not ripe or often
but sometimes they meates, chiefly royall,
or
mustard
is
little
in
maye
the
Calammt,
eate sharper or tartar
winter, as GarUke, Peni-
Capers
and speciallye
no water, except
it
at
supper
watered
:
they must drink
be sod with honv, or cinnaspices.
They must
from ouer mutch sleepe,
and not to
mon, or some other pleasant abstein
being
praised of Pithagoras, they must eate
— PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
204
upon the noddle of
sleepe in the daye time, nor
nor upon to
the head,
them
let
and
it
fulnes of meate
weakeneth the
spirite,
and resolueth
stuffeth the head."
The
third chapter
'
sheweth the principall
endamages of the memorie in what
The
euer they bee.'
fourth
'
'
sorte, so
telleth lykewise
The
of the Memorie'
the pellicular helpes fifth
comprehendeth certain best approued and
and
chosen medicinable compounded remedies
Memory ;'
preset uatiues greatly encreasing the
and containeth a receipt
good
to
make
'
Pilles that are
for a languishing braine, especially in
and olde
folkes,'
(
aged
an odoriferous or sweet smell-
ing aple for the memorie'
—
'
a comforting water
or lee, for the washing of a colde and moist
head, also
it
helpeth the Memorie, and
it
must
be of the ashes of Twigges, or of an oake.' Another, and another follow. ter
'
expresseth
*'
The
Philosophicall
Rules, and Preceptes of are twenty in
lows
:
heede of ouer great watch-
also take
inges, for it,
mutch
number
;
sixth
chap-
Judgements,
Remembrance ;'
the nineteenth
is
these
as fol-
:
For the recreation of your mynde and the
re-
storin
of your strengthen, you must not flye to
fylthie
and dishonest things, but you
to passe by changing of your stndie
somewhat
to refresh
:
shall
for
bring
it is
it
better
your mynde, then altogether
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. to lose
Yea,
it.
205
also the plaies, pastimes or en-
terludes of Christians ought to be sage and ho-
Therefore
nest.
and graue studies
after earneste
you muste repaire
and
to lighter
the strength and norisheih
and also vertue
and
the which indeede
and
ltstoreth
the conuenient reste,
is
had rather play,
that
graunted and permitted, so
that the playe bee a play ^nd said thinge,
it
of more power after leasure
is
There be some
rest.
as to
easier,
Histories or Musicall exercises, for
let it
not an earnest or
be shorte, honest, without
The
deceite hurt or couetousne?s.
Cht.stes playe
(a Treatise whereof I lately translated into lish*;)
the
doth
same
is
moue and
often bestowed
studye, the which
The
stiie
to
the wit,
Engbut in
much tune and
ought to be belter applied.
baule or Tenyce play, doth aslo profile the
hole bodye (But above
Shooting
heade
;
long
in the
but
it
is
all
Bowe
abroad
walking
ble)
ing
up
the noble exercise of is
good
is
most commendachn-ffye
for
the
better to dispute tog* dier walk-
up and downe and
moiling
the
handes.
This recreacion of the miude ought not to be daily nor often, and especially it must not be u^ed at the hours or tyine of studv."
The
seventh
aooides of
"
chapter
'
entieateth
locall or aitijiciall
Artificial!
Mennne
is
in
fevve
Memorie.'
a clispusjn or placing
of sensible thinges in the mynde by imagination,
T
PRINCIPAL SYSTEM GF
206
whereunto the natural memorie hauing respect, I
by them admonished, to
mind more
easely
it
and
distinctly
bee remernbred
as are to
may be
that
and
:
seconde to Herennius)
in hys
as
places,
were of waxe or
it
images, as of figures
commeth
suche thinges
(as it
Cicero sayth consisteth of
tables,
we
we
it
we haue
reherse aga\ne, euen as
them.
read
and of
For so
letters.
to passe that such thinges, as
heard or learned,
though
and
iw
liable to call
Nor
not
skilleth
it
muche whether we begynne at the first, or at the The places themselves must be set in laste. order, for, yf there be a confusion in mem, it foloweth of necessitie, that
And
disordred.
many
it
places, that
by the same
manye
exercise
that there should
judged
al the reste
must be
behoueth also that there be thinges
and
be an hundreth
ber.
Thomas Aquinas thought
mo.
[more.}
For
maye be placed
practise.
these
it
good
places
num-
to have
many have
searched by diuers and sundry artes.
dorus found oute three hundred and
Cicero in
Metro-
sixtie places
of the xti signes in the whiche, the sunne goeth his course
:
because the Astrologers do deuyde
the Zodiacke into so
" Cicero inuented
manye
degrees.
a certayne familiar house, se-
uered or parted into manye places, and he thought t
good
that
we shoulde
deuise after euerye fyfte
place, either a golden hande or some other
dis-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. tinction,
from the
"207
wherby the one might be discerned them to obserue a
other, and also in
and unmouable order, that wee might
stedfast
always enter in and go out at the right syde.
Another Author, not
by certayne lyuing
unskillful,
creatures,
fayned places
and deriued their
order out of the Latyne alphabet, in suche sorte that euery
with
one of
some one of euery
were the names
:
*a Jaye, a Kyte, a
letter
:
euen as
if
these
an Asse, a Beare, a Cat, a
Dogge, an Elephant, an
names shoulde beginne
their
a
Foxe, a
Lyon, a Mule, a Nyghtingale,
Oule, a Partridge,
a Quaile., a
Rabbet, a
Sheepe, a Throstle, a Unicorne, Xystus the Phiiosopher (who wrote of these) Hyena, Zacheus.
He
deuyded
all
these into fyue places
:
into the
heade, into the fore feete, into the bealye, into the hynder feete and the tayle, fur this order na-
ture
herself ministreth, neither can the wit be
confounded
Hauing
in
counting
or
reckenning them.
thus gotten then an hundredth and fyftene
places, he graued in
them the Images of thinges
worthye of memorie, and also he
commaunded
many thinges should bee written by the mynde or wit in the face of him that speakejh,
that
in the heares, in the forehead,
so to descend
thynketh
it
downewarde
a verye
in
die eyes, and
to the feete.
But me
easye thinge to deuise and
immagine not onlye an hundreth but
also infinite
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
-208
no man
places, seeing
is
ignorant of the situation
of the citie where he was borne, or in the which
he haih long dwelled.
" Therefore when gate, whiles
the
directing and leading to
whiles
mynde
entreth in at the
considereth the diuersitie ©f wayes,
it
diners countreyes,
and
remembreth frendes houses, publike
it
dwellinge places, palaces, or
common
Judgment,
maruelous number
it
shall fynde out a
Hereto also
of places.
maye imagine
it
courtes, or places of larger
may
places of
roume, wherein
deuiseas great a number of places as
eth, so that euery
thing
great
may be
it
it list—
written therein
that he will have.
" And because briefe
and
examples,
may be
the teaching by examples
effectual!,
to
the
nowe
will I put forth
is
some
thereby the matter
the end that
better perceiued.
I will
put forth
an example of tenne, and consequently by the proportion thereof shall be deuised the example of a thousand. 16
And
therefore I take or choose a greate and
emptie house, to the which you must not go
and appointe or
often but seldome, fyrst
place
distant
which
is
at
from the doore.
the
doore,
sette tke
three foot
Let the seconde place
be twelve or fyftenne foot
distant
from
that, as
corner or angle.
example let there be one Let the thyrd place be distant from the seconde
for
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
20^
even as many or twelve foot, and there may be perchance, another corner, or a mirldest betwene the
first
and the second corner.
shall
The fyft shall be a coiner, distant The sy>;te likewyse: and the hall
be a comer.
byasmuche. beyng
The fourth
you
finished,
shall enter into
one chamber,
and immediately within the doore you
shall
note
or appoynte the seuenthe, and afterwarde, in the fyrst
comer of
the
chamber
the eyght, and in the
second corner the nynth, and
And
tenth with his distauuce.
in the
thyrd the
yf you wyll haue
any more places, goe out of the chamber, and so
marke or note the other clumbers propor-
tionally.
" But yet remember is
geuen
is
there. be not found lesser
that the dystaunce
njoderate and conuenyent,
whych but yf
so great dystaunce, but a
euen unto eyghte, or. to
Iesse.
cernynge the temple,
it
even unto
As con-
iiue foote, yet should.it be tolerable
ought to be such a one
must not be much frequented, especially of yourself to the ende that you be not confounded as
or troubled with the multitude of the fygures or
Images.
These
places ought to be
memorable
uppon
the which (euen as^uoon
paper) are painted other fygures, which-rnay.be .put cut
euen as
letter
upon paper^
&3
.VWiV
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
210
example, the
firste
by * * *
setting
in
place
is
* # *
marked or known in
The
place.
his
second by a salue boxe, setting there also a salue
boxe.
The
fourth
by a
writing
The
iii
by a morter putting
it
The
by
pestle.
The
Tables.
The
ninth
must be kepte ahvaies
may
The
by
eight
a
The
And these names
mynd and
in
of
a" pair
by a lofe of waxe.
Canes of Cassia.
tenth by the
The
there.
by a hares foote.
sixte
seuenth by a Searcer.
bagge.
from
fyfte
the places
fiue to fiue,that the quinaries or fyfte places
tance there
fine
and
there should
lest
the dis-
Yet note
enough spoken.
is
you may pass to yonde,
Of
by had in memorie.
alwaies
thirtie,
that
and not be-
chaunce a negation
in
the images.
" And bee quantitie as
it
spoken euen likewise of the
touching the height, that there be
not manye of a height, but from fyue euen unto eleuen
also
Aud
foote.
marked, as
it is
let
euery
place be
fyftie
sayde of the order.
The
must be noted, that they be not to
to darke, nor to
much
frequented,
qualitie
light,
nor
Let us come
to the Images which are the thinges that must be
places: the
Images whiche bee known unto
us ought to be so set in these places with such
mouinges, that by them
remembraunce.
we may
For example,
ber twentye names,
I will
call
I
thinges to
would remem-
do thus: In the
fyrste
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
€11
place, I will set the Images of Peter, one
knovve, with an
I well
**
full
*!
whom
of water in hys
upon James
hande, the whyche he shall power
one also well known unto me: and so by
place in tl
shall
I
In the seconde place
who
unto
is
mee
quickelye
come
knowen
knowen
(for these
that they
who
ones M.'inorye)
into
put his hande into a
Boxe and
and therwithal
besmyer Steuen,
to
I do very well
" In
whome
I
knowe
also,
shall
pull out the salue,
one
also
know.
who
shall take out of the
it upon Fraunces some other mad jestes and
or inueutinge
:
maye
the thyrde place I will set Wylliam, one
morter a playster, and face
Henrye
put
wyll
I
verve well
fygures must be exactly
whom
this
remember these twoo, and so my remembrauuce these twoo names.
notable act,
shall put
whereby the memorye may bee confyrmed
toyes,
to beare awaye suche lyke names.
" And so
manner proceede with the
in lyke
rest.*
•
As
the orignial passage
translated,
we
Grataroli's Latin. res collocandae locis
collocari
memorari.
lias
not, here, been literally
our readers with a specimen of " Transeamus ad imagines, quze sunt
shall present
:
—
debent
ita
imagines nobis uotas in
cum motibus
talibus, ut per eas
istis
valeamu*
Verbi gratia, volo memorari de viginti nomiin primo loco imajjinein Petri mihi
nibus, sic faciam: notissimi locabo,
cum
urinali in
maim
pi;
fundet super Iacobnin mihi notissimum
:
no
iiiina
quam
et ex isto actu
—
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
SIS
" Lykewise and also
doyng of
his
would remember any man
I
if
acte,
eating of figges, then
imagin him and the
will
I
his acte; as if
I
would remember one imagine that with a
will
I
he did some mery or strange thing.
figge,
Grataroli next treats of figures, and gives the five following rules
" Tkefyrste
is
concerning them.
do moue either
that the fygure
to laughter, compassion, or admiracion, for
may soone
fynde a figure that styre up and
.the affection
one
moue
of the Sou'e.
" An example hereof is or place in the
mouthe of
this, if I
mad
a
should sette
Ass, the head
of Antonye to be almoste bytten in pieces, the
blood to gushe out of him, and that helpe, and holdynge for
it
up
his
shoulde see him with the eyes of
KOtabili,
honvm duorum memorabor: mihi fecero.
would,
I
i:i
et sic
In sccundo
memoriam
I
my mynde, and duomm
loco
nomi-
ponam Max-
tinum mihi notissimum (nam oportet imagines notissimas, ut cito
askelh
handes cryeth out:
cannot bee but that when
nam memoriam
lie
istas esse
recurrant) qui ponet
digitum sunm in pyxide et extrahet unguentum, quo cum
Hendci mihi ponam Andream mihi itidem notum,
digito orificium unget ani
notissimi.
tertio
qui
cum
In
main?
ex mortario extrahet emnlastrum quod ponet super faciem Fiancisci, vel alios ridicules aetus fabricaudo, ex qiiihiu
memoTia de
taiibus uominibus confirmetur.
formiter procedatur in >
Opusc. pp.
66, 67.
aliis."
Basil. I5!)l.
Et
ita pari-
Grutarolus de MemorUl.
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. declare or express Antony to
him
213
that should ask
or enquire for him.
" Another
is,
that
we
should represent eyther
the lyke by the like, or by the contrary, or else
by the proprietie fyrst
as if I
is,
Gahne,
therof.
be)
whose
" An example of Thersites, by ;
authoritie (as neerea*
eytlier equall or lyttle inferiour.
is
the seconde
name of an unlerned euill
example of the
should write the name of some other
I
excellent phy^ition,
may
An
were about to place the name of
if
I
writ the
physition, if
I
describe
Achittes,
is,
good
and the
for the
or the foule by the fayre.
u An example of
the thyrde
Ouidious Naso, by a great nose
is, :
yf
I represent
Plato, by large
shoulders, Crispus by crysped or curled heares
and Cicero by Gehtsinus.
" The thyrde selues
to
place
youth, and that
is,
that
thinges,
we
wee accustome oureuen from
although that the teaching therof profit eueii tliem also that
" The (I
meane
more,
if
our very
encrease with dayly exercise:
may helpe and
be elder.
habite, the perfectnes and dexteritye to practvse these thynges)
is
muche
the
they doe so place all thynges, whiche
they shall either saye or do/jind also whatsoeuer they heare in communication or talkinge.
And
they must lykewise paynt and graue the maners, gestures and tymes.
For
in so
doyuge they
shall
PRINCIPA'L SYSTEM* OF
214
be notably well exercised.
in a shorte space
It
profyteth also to playe one with another, and to
goe about to excell thynges,
more
hym
that
cleatlye,
shall recyte
orderlye,
many
end spedely
then other.
"
The fourth number of
fy ft
is
that {in euery quinary
those thynges
are
tliat
to
or
be
marked) we repeat agayne from the beginnings such ihynges as are alreadye noted for the
all
commonlye bryngeth
repeticicn of things utililie
greate
and profyte.
" The fyfte is, that wee should represent thynges compounde with -the scimilitude of simple^ thynges.
member
this
Hortensius,
As
for
example.
sentence
immagine
shall
H*e that will
re-
Cicero contendeth with
:
the
pease
called
Cicer whiche complaynelh of the barenes of the garden: for so doth Cicer resemble Cicero and
Garden
the
tensius,
called
Hortus doth represent Hor-
and the complaynte the contention,
etc.
etc.
" Agayne you or
setting of the
the thyuge
is
shall not forget that in
images or fyguies
customed maner
:
I
acte, or
places
w
fayre,
thynges do chaunge and better stvrre
some other unac-
merye, cruel!, iniurious,
meruelous, -excellently
and
in their
alwayes to bee placed with a merye,
a mcrueylous or cruel
foule
placyng
uppe
the
or
exceed ifiglye
moue
the sences,
memorye, whea
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. mynde
the
%\S-
muche occupied about suche
is
thinges.
" Also
the images are vaTyed by the transpo-
and transumption of the
sition
woulde remember Nep,*
I
:
as if I
shall place
a pen,
letters
and for a tyran, [Tyrant] a rauening wolf. sufficeth therefore, that
we have expressed
a
It
me-
thode or compendious waye, the whiche whosoeuer foloweth shall easelye (so that exercise be
not lackynge) get and attayne the certeine and sure remembrance, of
due occasion
as
sluggish and still,
to
At put
manye and sundrye
shall
require
ydle, let them, slugge
whom
all
thinges,
but as for the
:
and sleepe
thinges are displeasing.*'
the conclusion of the seventh chapter
an Epilogue of
the foresayde
'
is
thingess
This epilogue contains quotations from Erasmus, Plato, and Aristotle, and concludes thus " It is verye good also to renewe and rehearse :
verye often suche thinges as are the
songe, as is
commytted
to
memorye, with an elegant Oration or a sweete it
is
heretofore declared, for pleasure
the sauce of thynges, the foode of love, the
quickening of the wyt, the nouryshynge of the
and the " The Soule
affection
•
strength of the also
mirtt
Memorye.
be
A Herbe so called.
purged from
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
216
thinges, that
euill
it
may be
with good
filled
thinges.
a And we must humbly
God
desire of
with a
faythfull prayer to grant us his spyrtyre of wyse-
dome and knowledge, for, our Lord Jesus Chrisles sake, to whome wyth the father and the holy ghost be
On
honor, laud, and
all
glorye for
Amen."
euer and euer.
Memory
taketh
leave of her disciples with the following
admo-
the back of the last leaf,
nition.
Memorie sayeih.
To him
that would
me
These three precepts
gladly gaine
shall
not be vaine,
The first is well to vnderstand The thing that he doth take in hand. The second is the same to place In order good and formed Tiie tkirde,
The
is
thing that he would not forgeat.
Adioning
to this castell strong,
Great vertue comes er
A
French
on the
it is
it
be long.
translation of Grataroli's Treatise s
Memory
the following
and
race,
often to repeat
is
and on Physiognomy, the
title
as given by
remarkable that
this is
is
extant
De Bure,
the only
book
which he has admitted under the head of Natural and Artificial
Memory.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
217
Discours notables des moyens pour
16.
conserver et augmenter la memoire,
avec un
de la Physionomie
Traiie
ou Jugement de
nature des hom-
la
da
ines tire des traits
parties du corps
visage, et autres
trad, du Latin de par Estienne Cope,
;
Guill. Gratarol,
16°. Lyon, 1586. Of this book De Bure
says,
singulier, et assez recherche.' in his Diet. Bibliog. et
peu comrnun. —
'
'
'
Petit Traite
And Cailleau
Petit Traite singulier
On prefere
cette
Traduction
a V original Latin.'
William Grataroli was born at Bergamo in Italy, in the year 1510. He was educated at
Padua, where he took the degree of Doctor of
and afterwards
Physic, the
same
became Professor of
science, and gained considerable dis-
But, having embraced the Calvinistic
tinction.
doctrines on the persuasion of Peter Vermilli, he fled
from
and
retired to
for a year.
Italy
He was,
that place also,
hope of
through fear of the inquisition,
Marpurg, where he taught medicine however, compelled to leave
and repaiied to Basle,
in
the
a better fortune, and where, in fact, he
taught and practised his profession with success, until
He
May
1562, when he died at the age of 52.
was author of a great number of works, some
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
2JS
of which are
honorable
to
his
talents,
and
evince a large-share of knowledge, but in others
he shows an attachment to
the absurdities of
the alchemist, much. superstition, and opinions
which do not imply a sound judgment. works, besides those which to mention, were, I.
A
we have had
His
occasion
Treatise on the Preser-
vation of the Health of Magistrates, Travellers, and Students, in Latin, published at Frankin
fort,
1591, in
Cologne, JG7J,
12°.— II.
in
8°.— III.
Be He
Vini
Natura.
was the editor
of a collection of various works of Pomponatius Basle,
1565,
in 8°.
He
:
had been the pupil of
celebrated man, and
this
notions.
— IV.
adopted some of his Vera Alchymia Artisque Me-
tallic^ Doctrines, etc. fol. Basil,
pradictione
— VI.
rerum
J
551.— V. De hominum
naturarumque
De Temporum omnimoda
etc.-
mutatione,
etc.* ''
taroli
It
cannot be denied (says Bayle) that Gra-
was
man, since he not
a public-spirited
only sought remedies that he might be useful to magistrates, but also those that are proper for all sorts of travellers.
men;
for
He
did not forget studious
he endeavoured to enable them to pre-
serve their health, and strengthen their
A
man, who would supply
•
Bayle
—Diet. Hist.
memory.
their necessities on
art. Grataroli.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
would deserve divine honors in
this account,
the republic
219
of
letters,
in which
memory
is
almost as necessary as life." 1
7.
Artificiosce
Joann.
Memories
autore
libellus
Spangenberg,
Herd.
8°,
Witeberg, 1570. 18.
Artis Memories ^seupotius Reminiscenties
pars secunda, Authore Joh.
Sp. Herd. Franco/. 1603. This
is
a very useful manual, and
principally for tyros
question and answer, writers
in
the art.
is
and brevity.
intended
It unfolds,
the principles
on the subject, and
for perspicuity
is
by
of former
equally remarkable
This small
tract is
included in the Gazophi/lacium /litis Memories,
published iu 1G10, under the
title
of Erotemata
de Arte Memories sen Reminiscentice,
etc.
19.
Cosmi Rosselii Thesaurus Artificiosce Memoriae, 4°. Vend. 1574.
20.
Jordano Bruno de umbris Idearum, Paris, 1582.
21. Artificioscr.
thore
Memories Libellus Au-
Thoma Watsono
Oxoniensi,
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
2£0
Juris
Utriusque
MS.
studioso.
1583. This manuscript
No. 3731
is
in the
Collection, preserved in the British
divided into fifteen
is
which 1
.
chapters,
Sloant
Museum.
It
the
of
titles
are,
dutoris Prologomenon
Memoria
moria Naturali.
De
ria. 5.
4.
De
Imagine
rei
composite.
7.
11.
et
Memo-"
Artificiosa
De
ret simplici.
De
Imaginibus.
De
9.
8.
Imaging
10. Quales esse debeant
De
borum memoria. morativa
3.
Duplici locorum genere. 6.
Legibus locorum.
imagines.
De
2. De De Me-
Methodus.
et
Reminiscentia.
et
Cathena. 13.
De
12.
De
Ver-
praxi artisme-
objectorum varielate.
Utilitate localis memories.
De
14.
De
15.
hujus
artis acquisitione.
If I wish to
Watson)
remember
five objects, (says
as a stone, a tree, a fish, a bird,
horse, I take
some spacious
me, and make see a door
;
wall well
five great divisions
in the second, a
third, a chest; in the fourth,
;
way;
to
fill
known
in the first,
window
;
The
to
I
in the
an iron hook;
the fifth, a large crack, or fissure.
must be large enough
Mr.
and a
in
stoue
up the whole door-
the tree has taken root, and almost con-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. ceals the
window by ;
hook with
and
his beak,
from the wa!l and
fissure,
is
branches
its
ing hid in the chest
the bird
;
the fish
By
fixed there.
remembered
:
into the
tail
and the
The
latter
;
the
by
first
perma-
divisions of a
other
it
these means, the
wall
other into 100
are given; one into 32, and the
compartments
ly-
endeavouring to tear
is
objects, and their numerical situation are
nently
is
seizing the iron-
is
the horse has put his
;
221
reckoned by eights,
is
tens.
connection of the different images
con-
is
sidered of great importance, and the following illustration
is
given.
If
wish
I
to
remember
(continues the author) a man, a horse, a .stone,
a
a hog, and a tree, I must say, that the
fire,
man
finds a horse
horse
is
elicited
and
seizes
biting a large stone,
it
by the
tail
from which
by the teeth of the animal
;
;
the
fire is
this
fire
burns a hog, which had approached too near the
mad
horse
;
tree,
and overthrows
the hog,
with pain, runs against the it
Anthony Wood, ser,*
affords
in
1
i#
Athena Oxom'en-
some information
respecting
this
author.
"
Thomas Watson,
spend some time
*
a
Londoner bom, did
in this University, not in
Vol
I. col.
u 3
262, 263.
Logic
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
222
and Philosophy, as he ought to have done in the
smooth and pleasant
;
studies of poetry
but
and
romance, whereby he obtained an honourable
name among
the students in those faculties.
Af-
terwards retiring to the metropolis [he] studied the
common
law
at riper years,
and for a diver-
Ecloga in obiium D.
Franci'sci
Walsingham Esq. aur. Lond. 1590.
Amintaz
sion
wrote,
Gaudia, Lond. 1592, meter, and dedicated
He
which
highly valued
who was
I
Hexa-
Mary
a patroness of
hath written other
nature, or strain, and pastoral,
incomparable
to the
Countess of Pembroke, his studies.
written in Lai.
tilings
of that
something pertaining to
have not yet seen, and was
among
ingeaious men, in the latter
end of Q. Elizabeth."
22.
Jordano Bruno de Imaginum, et Idearum compositione ad omnia inventionem, et Memorice genera tres libri,
23. Joan.
8°.
Franc.
J
591.
Mich. Alberti de omnibus
geniis augendce memorice
liber,
in4°.
l$onon. 1591.
*24.
F. Philippi Gesvaldi Plutosqfia, Patav. 1600.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORT. 25.
223
Ars Reminiscendi Joan. Porta? Neapolitani,
4°.
JBaptistce
Neap. 1602.
Porta, like the authors already noticed, treats
of places and images to
commit poetry
to
he also advises the pupil
;
memory, by forming
ideal
representations of the language, and placing them
He
in order.
exchanges figures for symbols,
and represents a cipher
2 by a
sickle
;
3 by a
for a globe
bow
1
;
by a knife
;
4 by a chopper; 5
;
by a serpent; 8 by a pair of spectacles; 9 by a crosier,
etc.
Letters are also represented
etc.
by symbols, and two alphabets are given
;
in
the one, the letters are formed from various objects
and
;
in the other,
from
different positions
human body. John Baptist Porta was a Neapolitan gentleman, who acquired celebrity by his appliof the
cation to polite literature and the sciences, especially those of ral history.
ings
of
mathematics, medicine, and natu-
He
often held
literati,
when
at his
1
ouse meet-
they discussed the chi-
The Court
merical secrets of magic.
apprised of the object pursued by
of
Rome,
this little
demy, prohibited him from holding
its
aca-
meetings.
Porta then cultivated the Muses, and composed several
tragedies and comedies,
ceived with
ways the
some
retreat of
success.
men
of
which were re-
His house was
letters,
al-
and of foreign-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
'224.
ers,
who admired
He
the merit of Porta.
We
1515, aged 70 years.
in
died
are indebted
to
Porta for the invention of the Camera Obscura.
His works
A
2.
are, 1.
A
Treatise on Natural Magic.
Treatise on Physiognomy.
TJjterarum notis ; a
treatise
3.
on the
De
occult is
art
of con-
cealing our thoughts in writing, or of discovering those of others.
4.
Methodus cognosceudi ex tas
26.
cujuscumque
JF.
5.
rei.
P hutognomonica,
seu
inspectione vires abdi-
De
Distillationibus.*
Mleronyml Marafioti Polistinensis
Calabri Theologi niscentia',
per
De
Arte Remi-
loca, et imagines, de
per not as etjiguras in multibus positas,
8°.
Franc. 1602.
Places and images are the basis of Maraiioti's system, but instead of putting the images upon the walls of a house, they are placed in different parts of the hands, both
palm of
By
the hand.
of places and images
was reprinted
in
1
on the back and
this is
6 10,
mode
obtained. in the
in
the
number
This
tract
Gazaphylacium
Ariis Memoriae.
* Diet. Hist.
a high
art. Porta.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. 27.
425
Specimina duo Artis Memorize exhibita
Parisiorum,
Lutetice
8°.
Paris, 1607. This it
in
we have
tract
not seen, but suspect that
contains an account of Sclienckel's experiments
Mnemonics
at Paris
;
of whose system som«
account will be found in the next
Methodus
28. Schenckelii
Lingua 8°.
59.
intra
6
article.
de
JLatina
menses doceyida,
Argent. 1609.
Gazophylacium Artis Memories ; in quo duobus libris omnia et singula ea quce
ad absolutam hujus cogni-
tionem inserviunt, recondita habentur,
per Lambertum Schenckelium
Dusilcium.
His
accesserunt
de
eadem Arte opuscula
.
Hieronymi Marafioti. 3. Sp. Herd. 8°. Argent. 1610.
triaci.
Joh.
;
Memoriae adhue 3 quorum 1 Joannis Aus-
2.
30. Schenckeliusdetectus: seu, Artijicialis
Memoria
hactenus occultata ac
a multis quamdiu desiderata
:
nunc
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
22(5
prbnum
in
gratiam optimarum ar-
timn, ac sapientice studiosorum luce
P. G. P. D.
donata, a J. Galbcricns] S.
principes siastici,
\Joh. Paep.
Hanc artem
et alii nobiles,
cum Eccle-
turn seculares addidicerunt y
eccercuerimt et
mirifice probarunt,
ut ex sequeniibus notion fiet.
8°.
Lugduni, 1617. 31. JBrevis Delhieatio de utiUtatibus et effect'ibus
admirabilibus Artis 3Ie-
moria, 12°. Venet. 32.
Memoria
artificialis
Lamberti
Omnibus
literarum et
Schenckely. sapientice
[circ. 1610.]
amantibus
donata,
luci
vna cum clauicula Illam legendi, mo-
dum aperiente. Lubeeensis,
Arnoldi JBackhusy
12°.
Colon.
—Agrip.
1343.
No
28, Schenckel's method of learning the
Latin language
in six
months,
we have
not seen.
No. 29, contains Schenckel's Art of Memory, and very considerable prolegomena which are not inserted in any subsequent reprint.
*
No. 30,
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. is
without any intro-
Schenckel's system only,
The two
duction.
last
useless to the uninitiated,
31,
is
a reprint of
are perfectly
treatises
on account of the arbi-
and marks employed
trary signs
227
No.
them.*
in
No. 30, with the addition of a
key which explains the aibitrary signs used work.
Meibomius, and an address consequently,
Sommer,
tin
is
the
Schenckel.
to the reader.
This,
the most useful edition for prac-
purposes.
tical
in
It also contains a dedication to the learned
No.
SI,,
a treatise by
is
a contemporary and It
is
No.
reprinted in
Gazophylacium, and forms
j
delegate
of the
29,
a part of the intro-
duction to that work.
Lambert, born
or
Schenckel,
Lamprecht
Bois-le-Duc, in 1547, was the son of
at
He
an apothecary and philologist. his academical
went through
course at Lyons and Cologne,
and afterwards became a teacher of rhetoric, prosody,
and gymnastics,
Malines,
and Rouen
custom of the age required, scholarship,
*
The
by
Paris,
at
Antwerp,
not forgetting,
:
writing
as
Latin
Gazophyltxium, however,
is
verses.
;
more
it
con-
particularly, as the original editions of the
tracts are extremely rare.
Feb.
From
valuable on account
of the prefatory matter, and the three tracts which tains
the
to claim his title to
18.10, for sooae
-See
Monthly Magazine,
part of this account.
for
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
£28
these, however,
he acquired no celebrity propor-
tionate to that
which was reared on
veries in the
Mnemonic
Art.
his disco-
The more
effec-
tually to propagate these discoveries, he travelled
through the Netherlands, Germany, and France;
where
method was inspected by
his
the great,
and transmitted from one university to another.
Applause followed every where Princes and nobles,
at
alike took soundings of his
depth
his
heels.
and laymen,
ecclesiastics
and Schen-
;
ckel brought himself through every ordeal, to the
astonishment and admiration of his judges.
The
rector of the Sorbonne, at Paris, having previ-
ously
made
trial
of his merits, permitted him to
teach his science at the university
and Marillon,
;
Maitre de Requetes, having done the same, gave
him an
exclusive privilege for practising
Mne-
monics throughout the French dominions.
His
auditors were, however, prohibited from
com-
municating penalty.
this
As
his
art
to
time
others,
under a severe
now became
too precious
to admit of his
making
branch of
patent to the licentiate
his
Sommer, and ma,
invested
circuits,
he delegated
him with a
this
Martin
regular diplo-
as his plenipotentiary for circulating his art,
Germany,
under certain
stipulations,
France,
Spain, and the neighbouring coun-
tries. tise
on
Italy,
Sommer now this subject,
first
through
published a Latin
which he dispersed
-trea-
in ever/
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. place he visited
In
[NTo. 31.]
this
22§
he announces
himself as commissioned by Schenckel, to struct the
A
"
lawyer,
causes and
he)
(says
more
who
memory,
know
that he will
answer each
client,
of
so scron
what wise to
in
any order, aird at any
in
much
hour, with as
a hundred
has
to conduct, by the assistance
my Mnemonics, may slump them his
in-
whole wond,
precision, as if he bad but
And
just perused his brief.
p
in
eaci.iig,
he will
not only have the evidence and reasonings of his
own
party, at his finger
and refutations of
go
into a library,
ds,
'
:
but
his antagonist alio
Let a man after ano-
down
many
sentence of what he has read,
The
!
and read one book
ther, yet shall he be able to write
home.
the grounds
all
every
days after at
proficient in this science can dictate
matters of the most opposite nature, to ten, or thirty
writers,
exercise he
After four
alternately.
be able
will
to
class
weeks'
twenty-five
thousand disarranged portraiis within the saying of a paternoster
:
— aye,
and he will do
this ten
times a day, without extraordinary exertion, and
who
with more precision than another, rant of the art, can will
do
it
in a
no longer stand in need of
ferring to.
pleted
daily, will
days,
— and
be suflkient
:
x
an
but,
igno!
He
a library for re-
This course of study
in nine
is
whole year
may be com-
hour's
when
practice
the rules are
PKINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
230
once acquired, they require but half an hour's Every pupil, who has afterwards
exercise daily.
well-grounded complaints to allege, only have the
premium
paid in the
shall
returned to him, but an addition will be
The
it.
not
instance,
first
made
to
professor of this art, makes but a short
stay in every place.
submit proofs,
When
adduce
called upon, he will
from
testimonials
the
most eminent characters, and surprise the ignorant, after four or six lessons,
credible displays."
with the most in-
Here follow
the most celebrated universities.
produced from learned men
testimonials
from
Nine alone
are
and pre-
at Leipzic,
cede others from Marpurg, and Frankfort on the
Oder.
On
the 29th and 30th of Sept. and on the 1st
[O. S.]
of Oct.
some specimens of the
first
Schenckel exhibited
1602, his art at
Marpurg
in
Hesse.*
experiment took place on the 29th of
Sept. at eight o'clock in the morning, before a large assemblage of Divines, Lawyers, Physicians,
and Philosophers.
Schenckel having re-
quested some one to dictate 25 Latin sentences,
he wrote them down with a pen, and numbered them.
He
scarcely any
next read them aloud twice, with pause, and having sat for a short
* This account of SchenckeFs experiments tils
Memoria
artificialis,
is
taken from
edited by Buckhusy. (See No. 32.)
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. time in silence, he
231
repeated the whole, from
beginning to end, backwards and forwards, and in
any order desired, without the slightest hesitaIt
tion.
happened, however, that once or twice,
Schenckel substituted one word for another, limit* for ends;
but being reminded of
repeated first
its
particular
number being
appropriate sentence
;
he
this,
immediately gave the word required. wards, any
as,
After-
given, he
and, on the
word of a sentence being named, gave the Schenckel being asked to re-
proper number. peat 25
doctrinal
sentences,
replied,
he
that
thought 15 would be sufficient; and, according-
number having been dictated, written down, and read, he united them to the former 25 sentences, and answered to the whole 40 in any that
ly,
order desired.
On
the 30th
of Sept. another meeting was
held at the house of a medicine-vender, fifty words were given and
50.
Schenckel
when
numbered from
having considered
I
to
for a short
time, repeated the whole from beginning to end, in regular order,
— from
in any
order required.
giveu,
he named
vice-versa.
the last to the
On
and
any number being
the appropriate
Having asked
first,
word,
—and
the persons present to
double the number of words, some of the
literati
replied, that he had given sufficient proof of his abilities,
and that they had no doubt he would
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
532
be able to repeat many more words by the same
A learned
method.
auditor expressed his regret
he was not allowed
to Schenckel, that
to repeat
hundred words, being
fifty sentences, and a
fully
persuaded that he was capable of greater things.
Schenckel having presented
two hundred sentences, taken from the
last
together with the pupil, on any
in
to
his
auditory
which a pupil of
his,
meeting, had been exercised,
40
sentences then given, the
number being asked, repeated the
appropriate sentence, and vice-versa, to the asto*
nishment of
present
all
unconnected manner
in
—more
:
especially at the
which the numbers were
proposed; as 235, 27, 9, 240, 128, 19, 184, 3, 225, 2, 176, 36, 7, etc. etc. This same pupil offered to the assembly
250
he had learned by some and by
his
own
written words,
tuition
To these 250 word?
application.
were added 50 others
;
which
from Schenckel,
and, in a short time, the
pupil answered to the whole 300, in the same
manner himself.
as
had been done before by the professor In repeating the sentences, the pupil,
once or twice, did not give the words regularly
—when
this
was intimated
ly corrected himself,
to
:
him, he immediate-
and repeated the words in
their appropriate order.
On the following day, the experiments were «f
all
present
;
lstofOctober,simi!ar
tried, greatly to the satisfaction
and, in consequence, Schenckel
— ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. received (without asking for
it)
233
a certificate of ap-
probation, under hand and seal, from a learned
some
physician, and
concludes
were present
This
professors.
by observing,
that
at the different
'
certificate
the deponents'
examinations,
—
that
was not a possibility of fraud or collusion
there
that they thought
but justice, thus unsolicited,
it
to express their approbation,
—and
to bear wit-
ness to the truth of the facts stated in the docu-
ment.
The
student, destitute of oral instruction, can-
not expect to reap
much
of SchenckeFs system in
benefit
in the
from a perusal
Gazophylacium, or
Schenckelius detectus: he might as well seek
for a
knowledge of Mnemonics, by gazing
the hieroglyphics of an Egyptian obelisk. pretty
evident
that
this
at
It
is
Gazophylacium was
designedly intended as a labyrinlhal series
:
the
author indeed closes his labors by confessing, that the
scholars,
work was
to
be entrusted only to his
and referring for further elucidation to
oral precepts.
The
very basis of his art
is
con-
cealed beneath a jumble of signs and abbreviations
:
locus,
gines."
99 " videlicet, imago ordo locorum, memoria loci, imathus, sect. 9. d. a sect.
And
further, in setting
;
forth the
most
important points, he amuses himself by evincing a
multitude of jingling, and unintelligible
words.
x 3
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
534
In proof of this assertion, to
key from
the
give
Schenckel
:
it is
it
vflill
be
sufficient
Backhusv's edition
of
a fair specimen of the obstacles
which are presented
to the student.
Clauicula sen explicatio
libri.
FALVCO NIVALCA. 1.
2.
Legendum serom a focis barbaeho. Alpha & omega sunt lasos vitor.
3.
Idque etiam
4.
Si in dolubacoui q. itaro cruccos 1 reg. amucoli
in diet, osisis ouidi.
babet, sed oygnus in
ilia
non
tantum cabailyso.
5.
Haebaeretila singula? sing. num. denotant. eaedem gemi.
6.
Gen.
pi.
ca.
mod. temp.
&
alia datus
obirttas,
ex lusnesi
facile colliguntur
a amulube niacoue
s
asucoli
b
t
bogamin
osias
c codrot
u rogamis
d emuluca sibuco.
v usucolae
e daitnem etnegi.
x farreto.
f amuit ecapso.
y amuitios
g bogamin
z
amulucato epecera
h aseirape: vanosrepo
A
efucis itembtiras.
k emusrodi
C
emurtsaca
asumodi
i
D
enmoite ocnita istdo
m imnis ftice orexee
E
parti esenefa
n
G.
1
asulugnas.
p damrofe
&
Gr. facitamo emar
go
o lairomemi
I asuirano bigamie
q osedesi
K
i asixarp*
9
emuxi fennoca
omutnemi badmif*
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. N. asuremuni
235
Ru. satnemis eduro
*
P. Oniuite galapo.
Sy. esixalo anysi
R.
Ve
boitis otepera.
T. asurruase
emubreui. r baereeo
hti
V, amuirato enuloni.
1.
< salednaca
2.
asungyco.
vvaulus
Adi. eniutae onuidas ct. foitatica.
,
dct. roitato scidas
3.
esuluge onairte.
diu. poisis cuido
4.
asuluga inardo
5.
esunami.
aquas.
cp. galoti osipes
L G.
afucigoli
Mpb. asucisyho epatem.
6. falletse.
Or: roitaros
7.
Ph. esucisyhpo
8.
exilacu
9.
dunroca
lamtoni vel asiruces*. J
rami amenos enerpo '
rasuluunas
vel
Uaic idos esorpo
0.
L asutali
< exemora Lesuiucrico.
Rh. Laciros ethere Reliqua studiosus Lector facile
colligel.
CLAVICVLA. 1.
Legertdum Haebraico more.
2.
Prima
^r
3.
Idque
etiani in dictionibus diuersis.
4. Si in
vltima litera sunt otiosaj.
vocauulo
bet, sed
Q
occurat, prima regula locum non ha-
primnm
in tautuni ilia syllaba
in asuluga inardo
aquas
:
vox numerum quateruarium :>.
Litera; singula? siugularem
:
exemplum
sit
hoc est Quadraugulas, quae significat.
numerum
denotant, easdera
geminata», pluralem. 4.
Genu?, casus, modus, tempus facile colligimtur.
&
alia attributa
ex sensu
236
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF Literce significant.
a.
Vocabulum
N. Numerus.
b.
Ars
P. Palatium
c.
Ordo
R. Repetitio
d.
Cubiculum
3.
e.
Sententia
T. Thesaurus
f.
g. h. i.
k. 1.
Spacium Imago Partes
Persona
Fundamentum
V. Volmitarium Adi. Adiunctum Ci. Citatio
Diet. Dictatio
Dorsum
Diu. Diuisio
Domus
Ep. Epistola.
n.
Angnlns
LG. Logicus Mph. Metaphysicus
0.
Memoria Forma
Ph. Physicus Pr.
m. Exerritium
p. q.
Sedes
r.
Praxis
s.
Locus Imago
Or. Oratio
Pronomen Prosodia. '
t.
n.
Imago.
v.
Locus Terra Ostium Receptaculum
x.
y.
La. Latus
Rh. Rhetorica Rn. Rudimenta Sy. Syntaxis
Ve. Verbum. 1.
Cadela, Cerea, Vina
2.
Cygnus
3.
Triangulus
A. Arithmeticus
4.
Quadrangulus
C. Castrum
5.
Manns
D. Distinctio
6. Stella
z.
F. Fenestra
7.
Norma
G. Gr. Grammatica
8.
Calix
9.
Cornu.
1.
Imaginarius
K. Connexum
10- Annlns,
rel Securis
Remex, Circnlas
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. The work of Schenckel His
tion. fine
257
a singular produc-
is
development of the art does not conto
itself
mechanical ideas alone.
It sets
the technical, symbolical, and logical faculties of
memory,
the its
in equal activity
powers should be
ceptive.
Its
at
and requires that
;
once ingenious and per-
acquirement
is
founded on the assofail to call
wit and
imagination in aid of natural memory.
Som-
ciation of ideas
:
nor does
Compendium,
mer's
was printed
it
consisting of eight sections,
for the use
of his auditors.
After
his departure, permission is given to his scholars
communicate
to
servations,
their
mnemonistic doubts, ob-
and discoveries,
each other
to
no one can be present without
;
but
legalizing himself
previously, as one of the initiated, by prescribed signs
:
and he who
fails in this,
is
excluded as a
profaner.
As
Schenckel's work, besides being a literary
curiosity, had, of late rare,
Dr.
man
translation
Kl'dber, in
years,
become extremely
1804, published a Ger-
Compendium Mnemonik, etc.' or, Compendium of Mnemonics, or the Art of Memory, at the beginning der
of
it,
entitled,
'
'
of the seventeenth century, by L. Schenckel, and M. Sommer. Translated from the Latin, with a preface and remarks, by
Erlangen,
J
804.
D.
Kl'dber, 8°.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
433 33.
De
Memoria, ac Reminiscentia Dis-
cerptatio Sempronii Lancioni
mani
ad mentem Philosophorum
principum Flatonis
this tract,
et
Aristotelis
Verona, 1608.
concinnata. In
are exhibited passages of divers
authors, respecting the system of local practised
Ro-
among
memory
as
the Greeks.
Henr. Ahtedii Theatrum Scholasticum, 8°. Herborn. 1610.
34. Joh.
In this work is Mnemonicum, or,
contained treatise
the
on the
Gymnasium .Art
of
M«»
mory.
Sy sterna Mne-
35. Joh. Henr. Ahtedii
monicum, 36. Joh.
8°.
Henr. Ahtedii Triga Cane-
niece, 8°.
The
first
Franc. 1610.
Franc. 1611.
of these trigse
is
Artis
Mnemonic*
explicatio.
37. Simonides redivivus
morice et
;
oblivionis
Ars Me* (quam hodie
sive
complurcs penitus ignorari scripse-
— ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. runt)
Authore Bruxio Sprotfusilesio Doct.
Med.
et
express a,
tabulis
Adamo
iS$
cut accessit
itomenclator 4°.
mnemofiicus ejusdem aulkoris, Lips. 1610.
A
was reprinted
at
Redivhus
Simonides
of the
part
great
Leyden, by H. Herdson,
year l6.il, under the
title
in
the
of Ars Mnemunica,
she Herdsonus Biuxiatus; vel Brums Herdsoniatus To this was appended a treatise in English
by Herdson, on the same subject, the whole
of which may be seen at Nos. 52 and After the
title
of
No. 37,
there
is
.53.
a
wood-cut
nearly the size of the page, very tolerably executed.
a
It
represents a tree loaded with fruit,
man mounted on
a boy in a go (art,
a ladder, plucking the fruit,
— and
a venerable figure
(we
suppose the magister) looking very attentively at
Underneath the
the boy. verses
cut, are the following
:
Scala viro, currus puero, quod scipio Acesta
Hoc memorativa
Brux has
;
praslut in arte Locus.
treated the subject in a very
compre-
hensive manner, and has subjoined a complete
nomenclutor mnemonicus attention to an art
written
:— the ars
He
also directed his
on which much
less
has been
oblivionis, or art of forgetful-
— PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
24.0
ness, for the acquisition of
minute directions are '
which very
full
Were
given.
this
eliminated out of the thick fog in which
enveloped,'
many
art it is
a candidate would be found for
we
hero and the sage
In
antidote.
the sweet oblivious
great moralist)
and
all
this
(says the
resemble one another
;
the
are, like vulgar mortals, over-
burdened by the weight of
life
all
;
shrink
from
recollection, and all wish for an art offorget-
fulness.
Before we take leave of
this
interesting
art,
the following jew (T esprit will be given from oue
of the daily paper*,* as
it
deserves to be rescued
from the usual oblivion of such
repositories.
was written on the occasion of some
It
lectures
Mnemonics in the city of Dublin. " Syllabus of the Public Experiments on the new system of Anti-mnemonics, to the perdelivered on
fecticnatiotv of
which the Chevalier de sans Sou-
venir has devoted the fully verifying
last fifty years
from the
and surmounted
in the
toils
of a long
he has encountered
pursuit, the assertion of
Pope, " Of all the
life,
lessons taught to mortals yet,
'Tis sure the hardest scienve
Morning Chronicle
for
— to fokget."
Not.
21,
1S1&
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
EXPERIMENT
241
I.
" The Chevalier will produce before
the
com-
pany one of the Members just returned to Parliament, and
whom
he
shall
have instructed not
one quarter of an hour; he will present to him fifty
of those Constituents,
was
week
since he
when
to the astonishment
on the
with
most
of
whom
present
all
but a
familiar terms, it
will
be
found that he does not remember the face of one of them, nor retains the slightest remembrance of the pledges he gave or the promises he uttered, notwithstanding the utmost efforts of the above-
mentioned
fifty
promises to recal them to
his re-
collection.
EXPERIMENT " The Chevalier an elderly
Widow
II.
will present to the
company
Lady, of demure aspect, and
sedate appearance; she shall have bottle in one hand and a white
a
smelling-
handkerchief iu
the other, which she shall respectively apply to
her nose and eyes, and exhibit every other accus-
tomed symptom of
grief,
when, by virtue of ten
minutes' influence of the anti-mnemonic system she shall furl her flag of sorrow, pocket her bottle
of disconsoh tion, dance a favourite the ears of
band,
and
l;er
Irish jig,
box
seven children by herjirst hus-
loudly declare the
impossibility
of
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
242
managing a large family without the aid of a second.
EXPERIMENT " to
A
III.
certain Viscount has graciously promised
be present
at the first exhibition,
and
upon
the efficacy of the art to be tried
to
permit
his recol-
Twelve Members of Parliament have
lection.
likewise
consented
to
attend, and severally to
ask him twelve questions
upon various
foreign and domestic Policy
topics of
— Unions— Sicamps
— Beds of — Catamarans — Cat-o — Triangles — Italian Music— The Penal Code — The Orders Council— and, the Emancipawhich interrogation of the Catholics, — by 'nine-tails
roses
in
all
tories,
amounting
to 144, he shall
pear quite unmoved lie shall
self
;
evidently ap-
nay, during the
smile, and preserve the
whole time
most inviolable
complacency.
EXPERIMENT " Many
IV.
elderly persons having, since the
complained
valier's arrival,
rable tenacity of the
and dependants, of impatience
who
to
him of the
memories of
their children
actually exhibit
at the fiftieth
Che-
intole-
symptoms
or sixtieth repetition
of the same story, and audaciously either
yawn
or anticipate the denouement, to the great mortification
of the narrator.
Now
the Chevalier
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
243
any one of the said respectable characters
invites
to his exhibition
accompanied by seven or eight
of his most refractory family hearers, and he engages, that after but ten they shall
minutes' instruction,
not merely composedly, but
listen,
with something like curiosity, to the most thread-
bare
tales,
laugh in
exhibit every other
and
all
the proper places, and
symptom of being entertained
gratified.
EXPERIMENT " ward
A
V.
venerable Pluralist shall be brought for-
for examination,
promises he made at
and
shall
be asked,
his ordination
?
What
— or whether
he — which of three — from what well-known author he transermon — with bow many persons scribed
he made any visited
livings
his
?
last
r
his last
amongst
?
his several
Not one of which
flocks he
was acquainted
?
interrogatories he shall be able
to answer.
EXPERIMENT i:
lic a
VI.
The Chevalier will next present to the pubLady of cold affections and morbid vanity,
inoculated with the love of the great, possessed
of a
little
smartness, which the superficial might
mistake for wit, and deeply versed in what
termed knowledge of the world. early
life
She
shall
is
in
have given the most unequivocal pro-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
244
mise of her affections to an unpractised heart, that trusted her with
of confiding love alized,
all
the unlimited credulity
—pledges
shall
which indissolubly bind the
be
have been annu-
and those solemn assurances reciprocated
violated
faithful,
by the unprincipled,
and can only
—
by the
yet
in-
fluence of this miraculous science, she shall for-
get her vows, deny her attachment, and finally
marry another person; and when the parties afterwards meet, no feeling shall arise in her mind
but a kind of aukward
flutter,
nor in his but the
most contemptuous indifference.
EXPERIMENT " An eminent Lawyer in testimony of this
VII.
shall also
wonderful
art,
be produced
who
will
be
be proof even against a Refresher, and
found
to
this is
supposed, with one illustrious exception,
to be the ne phis ultra of fluence.
anti-mnemonic
in-
If circumstances did not imperiously
prevent, the Chevalier could produce this Exalted
Individual, and triumphantly display him as one
of the singular prodigies of the anti-mnemonic system. pist,
It is asserted
Dr. Gall,
that
by a celebrated craniosco-
early friendships
deepest impression upon the
human
are with the greatest difficulty effaced
make
brain,
—
the
and
that they
most tenacious inmates, when other recollections have been weakened by
linger there, the last arid
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. absorbed
years, or
like this
well as the palace, and while
mind
balmy
in
it
sleeps the pea-
can equally
forgetfulness,
Prince from
relieve the
triumph
was reserved fur
which can pervade the cottage as
that science
sant's
To
selfishness.
in
over a radicated feeling
245
the pangs of reminis-
cence.
" The Chevalier sans Souvenir having thus far
developed
his plan,
will not for the
To
enter into further detads.
whose
characteristic
leave particularly to will also enable
wrongs and
an united,
it is to forgive, he begs recommend his system, which
them
injuries,
to
forget
;
perfect
freedom should be
that to Religious
at
home
manifold
a prosperous,
and Political opinions
people
be happy
their
and only to remember, that
are ever a happy, and
we
given, if
or formidable abroad
irritating retrospects
present
the Irish Nation,
should merge
/'//
wish to ;
that all
the love
of
country, and that our endeavours should zealously
and exclusively be directed
internal abuses,
to the
Reform of
and the extension of public
liber-
ty, that so the glorious fabric of our Constitution
may be enabled it is
made shipwreck .38-
to resist the aggression to
which
exposed, and to survive the storm which has of other Governments."
Fr. Marl. Ravelhni Ars 8°,
Franc. 1617.
y3
Memoria
246
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
The
principles of the art according to
lin are four
;
—
He
or use of the images. bers
order
rooms,
or ;
takes houses,
and walls,
cham-
following
the
in
on entering the room, and standing with
the back to the door, the
the
Ravel-
place, image, order, and practice
left,
the second
right, the fourth
reckoned
wall
first
before us,
is
behind us, and the fioor
The
as the fifth wall.
supposed on each wall, and
to
be on
to
the third on the
letter
is
M
is
to
be
to
be
be divided thus
:
4
3 1
5
2
In each of these divisions a hand consequently
25 places
is
to
be placed,
be gained,
will
if
we
count one for each of the fingers and the thumb.
By
taking ten hands and disposing
same manner,
fifty
them
in
the
places are obtained, and if
each wrist be accounted as one place, 60 com-
In
partments will be found.
ments the image of what
membered
is
to be placed.
is
these compart-
intended to be reRavellin afterwards
divides a wall by tens, precisely in the as
Mr
fore
Watson has done
noticed.
The
in
tract of
printed in 167 8, with five
volume,
entitled,
Tractatus Sex.
the Sloane
same way
MS.
be-
Ravellin was re-
others, in an octavo
Fa riorum de Arte Memoria
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
247
39. Utriusque Cosmi, majoris scilicet, et
Metaphysica, Physica
minoris
et
Tcchnica Historia, auctore Roberto Fludd, 2 tom.fol. Openh.
Franc.
et
1617—1621.
A
few pages of
work
curious and expensive
this
are devoted to an explanation of the author's
of Mnemonics.
system
This seems to be an
attempt to combine the
memory
with the local
'
Ars Magna' of Lully,
of the antients, as improv-
ed by the modern memorists.
Some
wood-cuts accompany the description are,
;
curious
and there
on other subjects, many extremely singular
prints in
this
rare work, which are intelligible
an adept.
only to
prefixed to the
four
first
The
portrait aloue of Fludd,
volume, has been valued
at
guineas.'!!
Robert Fludd, Latin, defiuctibus,
Thomas zabeth.
or as he styled himself in
was the second son of Sir
Fludd, Treasurer of
He
was born
at
War
Milgate
to
Queen
in
Kent,
Eli-
in the
year 1574, and was educated at St. John's College, in his
Oxford.
He
was a very voluminous author
sect, diving into the farthest profundities,
and most mysterious obscurities of the Rosycrucian philosophy
;
— and blending
in
a most extraordi
•
nary manner, divinity, chemistry, natural philoso-
PRINCIPAL'SYSTEMS OF
248
He
phy, and metaphysics.
Physic
in l6"0.5,
was made Doctor of
and died i637.
40. Apsinis Grceci Rhetoris, de ria liber singularis laiine
mum
vertit,
Memo-
nunc pri-
Fed. Morell.
Paris,
1618. 41. In&stimabilis Art is
Memoranda The-
saurus, ex variis optimisque autJw-
Adatno Nau-
ribus depromptus, ab lio,
Rheto.
Doct. Naulius
Sacerd.
T/ieoh
et S.
Paris. 1618.
8°.
has compiled a
useful
arranged digest of the different authors
and
well-
who have
written on this subject, and has devoted a chapter,
treating of the application of the
each of the following persons fessors,
gers,
:
—
art,
divines,
to
con-
lawyers, linguists, rhetoricians, astrolo-
geometricians,
kings,
princes, and
noble
travellers.
4%. 3Inemo?iica
;
sive
Ars Reminiscen-
di : e purls artis naturae que fontibus
hausta, et in tres libros digesia, ac
non de Memoria naturali foveuda libellus e variis
doctissimorum ope-
ribus, scdulo collectus
:
jam primum
in lucem edita authore Johan. Wil-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. lisso,
Sacra
Theolo.
249
Bacch.
8°.
Lond. 1618. The
treatise
was reprinted with
de at
Memoria
1678,
an octavo volume, en-
other tracts, in
five
naturali fovenda,
Frankfort, in the year
Variorum de Arte Memoria Tractatus Sex. The whole work was translated by Leonard
titled
Sowenby, a New-market in the year
43.
at the Turn-stile,
near
in Lincoln's Inn Fields, and printed
l66l, with the following
Mnemionca ; ry,
*
bookseller
or,
the
title:
Art of Memo-
drained out of the purefountains
of art and nature, digested into three books. Also a physical treatise
of cherishing natural
diligently
collected
out
Memory ; of dvers
By
learned metis writings.
John
Willis, JB ate he lour in Divinity,
Lond. As
this
many of
8°.
lrjtil.
book has become
the principles
rare,
and developes
of the local
memory
in
an apt and intelligible manner, our extracts will
be more copious than usual.
The worthy translator seems to have been a man of very unassuming manners. The dedica-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
£50
Hon, which we recommend
all
present day to peruse and parallel for diffidence
" TO
booksellers of the
imitate, has not
THE HONORABLE
"
WILLIAM PIERREPOINT, ESQ.
"
Tf Lines
*'
tions,
its
and humility.
Honored
Sir,
Humane
were capable of
affec-
would blush, they are so mean
these
present to so Illustrious a person
scious of their Masters presumptions, they
a
con-
at least
;
would
condole
his
ability to
accommodate some more worthy Fabrick
uuhappiness, that had not
greater
The Original compiled among some vulgar things
to so fair a Frontispiece.
by a learned hand,
and
containeth very excellent aud profit-
trifles,
able matter
;
I
(though Grace)
hope
cially
hath not lost
its
utility
English.
in
" Honored Sir, sufficient
it
J
fear,
good
intentions are
no
Plea for lemerous Enterprises, espe-
the Undertaker being privie
imperfections
knowledging things above
;
Therefore
my vanity in my Sphere,
like
a
to
his
own
Criminal ac-
ambitiously affecting I
humbly re-implore
your Honors pardon and admittance to be what' I
was before,
Your Honors most humble Servant
Leonard bownRSEY."
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
The cause
compared
author, in the preface, having
Art of
his
251
it
Memory
was then
a new- born infant, be-
to
presented to
first
the world,
proceeds to show the advantages attendant upon
The Jint book
it.
mon
affairs,
treats of
words,
remembering comand
sentences,
phrases,
speeches, by means of notes and writing.
Having despatched
speak in {he Jirst
to
chapter of the second book, without writing,' and says, "
conducing
to
the
writing, which
is
of me-
these vulgar ways
mory, our author proceeds
'
of remembring
descend to helps
I
same purpose without Handthen most pleasant,
when we
are destitute of the aid of Paper, Ink, or Table-
Books, or when by some obstacle we are debarThis consisteth of two
red the free use of them.
operations, Reposition and Deposition.
u Reposition
is
manner of charging Me-
the
mory with Note-worthy
things; herein
to be expected that each particular
sentence be retained
;
not
it is
word of every
but onely, that the general
sence be fastened in mind.
At
man is about his Memory,
thing in custody
to
commit any
first let
him study
all
to
drown
necessary thoughts in oblivion, that he fectly intend the things
A
he
ready remembrance most
ed
is
man must
all
may
to learn.
a
to
unper-
* * * *
commonly proceed-
fiom right understanding the thing
therefore a
when
times
in
hand;
prepare himself diligently,
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
i52
and so unite the force of
may
as
his imagination, that
he
were engrave and imprint occurrent
it
things in his
Lead
memory.
doth facily receive
Quick'
tenacious, which
impression, because
it is
silver cannot admit,
by reason of
its
Fluxibiiity
:
In like manner fleeting inconstant minds continually hurried into
from gathering
method of
a
& strange
new
is
chiefly to
garding seriously what
far
be observed, re-
the general
is
is
The
by any thing heard.
fruit
speech
cogitations,
subject
thereof; Secondly, the greater parts, and with
what Logical Arguments each part
is
handled
Method of a speech doth much couremember the whole or if the Contex-
the pei feet
duce
to
;
ture thereof be inartificial, imperfect, and unsa-
comprehending many things forcibly
tisfactory,
applied, rejecting things of a like kind, yet a
strong
Memory
will retain the
tion of the absurdities
same by observa-
aud rude Artifice of the
whole.
" Deposition mitted to
is
when we
memory
;
and having transcribed or
transacted them, discharge our
which
is
alwayes
opportunity
:
to
com-
recollect things
memories of them,
be practised at the
Things charged
in
first
Memory by
day, are to be deposited at least before sleep, if
not sooner; things charged by night, are to be deposited immediately after sleep, that the
be no louger burthened thau
is
mind
convenient, and
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. that things negligently laid
Memorandums.
dian of
up
mind, be not
in
Writing being the
forgotten,
15$
Guar-
faithfullest
If in dis-burthening
your Memory, something charged happen to be forgotten, shut your eyes, that no external obiect
may
divert your mind,
portunate
scrutiny;
and
try to recall
it
called Revocation, and
is
by im-
may be
which operation
an Art that by help of
certain Rules teacheth the investigation of things
lapsed out of memory.
"
To
things
conclude,
committed
to
ing writing out of
Deposition, or discharging
mind,
is
n©t unlike expung-
Table-Books
may be general
:
properly referred hither.
now
;
If therefore
some
there be any Art of Oblivion (as
affirm)
So much
it
in
to explicate the particular species
thereof."
The second
chapter treats of
'
*
of remembering by extempore
fourth
remembring by
mind/
certain verses purposely born in
the third
verses,'
of exonerating things charged on
*
ry ex tempore.'
and the
memo-
The manner of remembering
by verses already composed, says Mr. Willis,
when
a
man
is
doth excogitate or retain remarkable
things by repetition of verses provided to that
Suppose an attorney, be
purpose.
Judges another,
to wait
riding the Circuits from one it
may be worth
his
upon
County
to
labour to repeat
these vejses at leaving his lodging, lest he forget
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
254
some
we may imagine
necessary thing, which
formerly framed by him to
end.
this
Scalpellum, calami, cornugraphiumq
libelli,
;
Charta, pugillares, vapitulia, cert, sigillum, Sic crepide, gladius, cultellus, pugio, burssa,
Muccinium, indusiumq : monilia, penula, pecten Fascia, cruralis, cruralia, ductylothece.
These
useful hexameters are thus done int9
English, by the worthy
Mr. Sowersby.
Pen-knife, Quills, Ink-horn, Book, Paper, Table-Books,
Caps Take Wax, Seal and make ;
Slippers,
Sword, Knife and Dagger, safe
Purse, handkerchiefs, Shirts, Rings, Coat, and for your
own
sake,
Combs, Garters, Stockins, Gloves.
The
following memorial verses for a traveller,
from
Fitzherbert's
form
a
Willis.
suitable
They
Husbandry,
companion
to
will
Mr.
are hexameters, but were by the
Printer jumbled
into prose,
and have been res-
tored by a correspondent in the
Magazine
those of
for
October
Gentleman's
1767, vol. xxxvii.
p. 487. Purse, dirk,* cloak, night-cap, kerchief, shoeing-horn, buget,t and shoes
*
Dirk
is
a word of th« same age.
scan quite so well. +
;
Buget, budget.
Dagger
will not
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
255
Spear, nails, hood, halter, sadle-cloth, spurs, hat, wi thy horse comb Bow, arrow, sword, :
and thy bracer
buckler, horn, brush, gloves, string,
;
Pen, paper, ink, parchment, red, wax, poms,* books, then
remember Pen-knife, comb, thimble, needle, thread, point, lest that thy girth break
Bodkin, knife,
stowed
;
give thy horse meat.: see he be
lingel,t
well.
Make merry
,
sing an thou canst, take heed to thy geer, that
thou lose none.
Having recommended himself to the
Muses and
the carpenter to apply register his tools in the
day-baok of Parnassus, Mr. Willis introduces the following verses
An?
composed by
himself.
quisquid? cujus? cui? quo? quibus? auxilijs? cur?
Quoinodn? circa quid? quails? quantum? ex, in eta quo?
Qua?ndiu? ubi? quando? quotics? quotuplex? quot
These quiddities are thus Sowersby
ral curiosity list
unde?
by Mr.
for the benefit of the English reader,
and more particularly for the
able a
trranslated
et
ladies,
whose natu-
might well be excited by so formid-
of quaeres.
*
Poms, perfumed wash-balls, pomanders.
t
Langelf an awl.
?
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
'256
who? what? -whose? what?
If?
How How
?
to -what
whether? why? abont
?
what fashion ? how much ? by,
and from what ?
of, in,
how often? how manifold ? whence came Where, when, how many ? long?
"These Verses
(craving the
that
Readers pardon
for the ruggedness) contain twenty
two Questions
of excellent use to invent, retain, as also to recall to
minde things of great concernment and worthy
memory
in
urgent
affairs.
#
The most
#
#
#
curious and interesting part of these
u drainings out of the pure fountains of nature,"
is
to
be found
proportion of which
in the third
we have
CHAP. "
"The
Art of
book
art
;
and
a large
reprinted.
I.
Repositories.
Memory, which we now
crfNConsisteth of Ideas,
treat
and places, wherein we
will first handle the Reposition
of
Idea's,
aud
afterward their Deposition. 11
Reposition of Idea's
is,
when
things to be
remembred, are charged upon Memory by
Idea's,
disposed in certain places of a Repository
;
but
before 1 discend to the manner of Reposition,
it
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. is
necessary for better explanation, to speak of
positories, Places, and
"
A
Repository
is
Ideas
hewen
form of
stone, in
the form whereof followeth
'I heater,
Re-
in distinct chapters.
an imaginary fabrick, fan-
cied Artificially, built of
a
257
suppose
;
the Edifice to be twelve yards in length within the walls, in breadth six yards, and in height seven yards,
the roof thereof
flat,
leaded above, and
pargetted underneath, lying wholly open to view,
without any wall on that side supposed next us
:
Let there be imagined a Stage of smooth gray Marble, even and variegated with a party coloured border, which Stage the whole length
is
to
be extended over
and breadth of the building,
and raised a yard high above the Level of the
ground on which the all
the walls, that
is,
said Edifice
is
erected:
&
the opposite wall,
Let
two
ends be waiuscotted with Cypresse boards, artificially
indiscernable
cut in
so
plained and'glewed, that the joynts be ;
suppose also a Groove or Gutter
middle of the Marble Stase, three
the
inches broad, extended from the opposite wall to
the hither side of the Stage, whereby
it is
divided into two equal parts, and that further end of the said Groove, there a
Column, a
the
Roof
exactly
upon the is
eneared
foot and half thick, arising
up
to
of the building, almost touching the
opposite wall, and deviding parts, as the
Groove
it
into
two equal
divideth the Stage; so that
z S
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
'£58
by the Groove, and the Pillar, the whole Repository
is
Rooms, six
parted in twain, and consisteth of two siding each other, each of
them being
yards long, six yards broad, and six yards
high.
For the
tion, I
have caused a Type of the Repository to
better understanding
this
inven-
be here delineated, the explanation whereof immediately folloWeth."*
* That nothing might be wanting to elucidate this curions description,
wood-cut.
we have given a fac-simile of the original
See next page.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
f^
£
259
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
€00 " The
the height, a,
height of the stage, g, the opposite wall,
the
e,
i,
c,
i,
e,
b,
the
f, the
k, h, are boundaries
of
upon
g, the side wall
hand, h, k, d,f, the side wall of the right
left
hand,
shew the length of
letters, a, b, c, d,
edifice, a, c, b, d,
c,
I,
m,
d, design the
opposite wall of the stage of the
first
first
Room,
wall of the second room,
Roof, g,
Room,
e,
r, q, k, h,
h,
s, r,
i,
g,
n, p, the o,
p, the
the opposite
f, the stage of
the second room, n, o, the pillar
dividing
the
opposite wall, o, p, the groove wrought into the stage.
"
A
Repository according to
this fashion, is to
be represented before the eyes of our minde, wheresoever tise this
we
are, as oft as
two yards
distant, against the
CHAP. "
"
A
we
intend to prac-
Art; supposing ourselves
Place
Of
to stand
about
midst thereof.
ir.
Places.
(as to our consideration)
is
an apt
space in a Repository, designed for reception of ideas.
" There are onely two places
m
every reposi-
tory of equal* form and magnitude, that
is
the
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
2fli
two rooms of each repository determinated
as
aforesaid by the pillar and groove.
" That place is
is
on the right
which
is
on the
is
is
of
said to
opposite to the
on the
that
that part
hand of a man
left
hand which
left
;
be on the right hand,
standing against the middle that
which
repository,
the
hand, the latter
left
of the repository
which
said to be the former,
hand
of the repository, opposite to the
is
right.
u Thus
scheme exhibited
in the
chapter, the letters g,
i,
n, o,
in the
former
demonstrate the
opposite wall of the right hand part, or
first
place or room of the repository, and the letters, e>
S> °> P>
me
stage thereof; so
r, q,
k, h, are
indices of the opposite wall of the left hand part,
or second place or
h
room of
the repository,
ami
rt h,f, the stage of the same.
CHAP. "
"An things
to
Of Idea's
idea
be
imagination,
is
a
III.
in general.
visible
representation
of
remembred, framed by a strong by help whereof the minde by re-
flexion calleth to
memory, together with
the thing represented.
the idea,
Idea's are to be vested
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
562
with their proper circumstances, according as natures require, for like as writings,
their
fairer they are,
the
more
more
are
facilly read
aptly they are conceived, according to
the exigency of their nature, are recalled
the
so idea's,
;
minde
to
things by
them
more speedily
and also consequently the
;
Motion
signified.
is
buted to ideas of moveable things ideas of quiet things, and
good or
to
evil
to ideas representing things so qualified.
ples of moveable idea's, are artificers at
women
their shops,
be
attri-
quiet to
;
savours,
Examwork
in
dauncing, trees shaken by
the wind, water running from cocks, and such Idea's of quiet things, are henns laying in
like.
thieves
their nests,
lurking under
Idea's to which sound
is
bushes, Stc.
ascribed, are a lion roar-
murmure of
ing, a bell ringing, whistling,
trees,
a quirister singing, a huntsman hollowing,
Moreover, be used
if
perfume, burning
for an idea, a sweet
must be attributed
to
be assigned
;
ness and sadnesse.
ever,
to
to
stink,
of sickmen, pale-
After this manner idea's of
machines, and
ought
unwholesome
so idea's of merry men, require
cheerfulness of countenance,
edifices,
and pleasant odour
on the contrary
thereto,
vaults under ground, a filthy, is
&c.
in a chafing-dish,
all artificial
be signalised
;
things whatso-
proportion of form,
and splendour of colours, must be attributed to pictures,
grace
and
livelinesse
of
letters,
to
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
and excellency of workmanship,
W)'itings, glory
engravings;
to
263
finally,
idea must have
every
may render
such illustration as
it
most notable
and conspicuous, and seem principally coherent to
its **
nature.
But before
I
proceed further,
to take into consideration, the
of ideas,
succeed
their species shall
more proper
expedient
it is
common
affection
after, in a
place.
The common
affections of idea's are three
;
quantity, position, and colour.
CHAP. "
"
An
Of the
IV.
Quantitie of Idea's.
idea in respect of quantity,
is
either
equal, greater, or lesser then the thing represented.
" An equal idea sented, in its
is
bestowed
is,
in a
when
the
thing repre-
place of the repository,
proper and due magnitude, as being neither
too great to be contained therein, nor so small
it
cannot be discerned by one standing before the repository
;
beds, heaps
such are chairs, pictures,
of stone,
piles
tables,
of wood, two comba-
tants in a single duel, and the like.
" An augmented,
or greater idea,
thing to be remembered,
is
is
when
the
increased to a multi-
1'lMNCirAL SYSTEMS OF
iQ4 tude, that
which
it
cognizance
may be
better viewed at a distance,
being small, would not
else ;
as if the
fall
under
thing to be deposited in
the repository, were a penny, a pea) I, a grain of
mustard-seed, or a spider, which are so small, that disposed in a
room of
the repository, they
man
standing btfore the
escape ihe sight of a repository
:
in
such cases, instead of one penny,
imagine a heap of pence new coined
one
pearl, a multitude
grain
of mustard seed,
scattered about
instead of
;
of pearls; instead of one fancy
the stage
;
bushels
certain
and for one spider,
suppose a multitude creeping about the opposite wall.
" to
A contracted or lesser idea
be remembered
comprehended
in
is
its
proper
within such narrow limits of a tory, and
is
with elegant
is,
lively colours,
far soever distant,
natural
quantity,
room of
a reposi-
in a picture fixed to
Thus space of and
all
remembered were hunting or
and groves, castles, a
places
great things,
facile'y represented in a picture
to be
the thing
cannot be
it
therefore imagined to be pourtrayed
the opposite wall.
spectacle,
when
so great, that
:
how
may be
as if the thing
a battel, a triumphant
hawking through woods
a naval conflict,
large
territories,
mountain, or church, &c. whose idea's
cannot be contained in the memorial places, unless contracted,
and aptly and
artificially
com-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
205
prized in a picture, conceited by imagination
hanging against the opposite wall, that so
be
fully
it
ma/
comprehended.
CHAP. "
" Let
V.
Of the Position ef Idea's.
the position of every idea be such as in
vulgar use doth most thing signified
;
commonly
appertain to the
the idea's of things usually
let
hanged against a wall, be so disposed
in the re-
pository, as musical instruments, arms, looking-
Such
&c.
brushes, written tables,
glasses, pictures,
things as are customarily fastened to, or in
a wall, imagine them
accommodated
in the re-
pository in like manner, as title-pages of books
pasted against
the
pillar,
proclamations,
or
printed pages nailed to the wall, funeral-streamers,
or pendants, in the higher part of the oppo-
site wall, as
are
you see
commonly
placed
set
in churches
upon
in the repository
ver, glasses,
;
such things as
them so
as vessels of gold, sil-
books, mercery wares, &c.
things as are usually placed
them
:
shelves, fancy
on a
Such
table, conceive
so marshalled in the repository, as victuals,
sums of money, table-boards, as lye, or are
8tc. such things
any ways situate on ground, must
AA
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
266
be so placed
in the repository, as
heaps of wheat,
a cradle, chest, table, living creatures, whether
Such things
&c.
standing, sitting, or lying,
as
are frequently under ground, are to be supposed
under the marble-stage
man
the eye of a
;
though they escape
for
standing before the repository,
yet they cannot be concealed from the eyes of his
mind, which are only exercised of
subterranean
taline-mines,
which streams have site and position of
all
"
the Colours
Here
you are
in
bu
lding
repository, which ;
as if
for the
first,
pillar
the
;
of black fifth
in
VI.
to
Idea's.
be admonished, is
that
supposed to be uni-
yet they are distinguished from
;
one another by the
colours
in the
be observed
of Repositories and
although every repository
form
to
blood
other things.
£HAP. Of
is
;
met-
through
passages,
their course, as
Like method
&c.
veins,
"
in this matter
this sort are graves, wells, wine-cellars,
pillar in the
middle of every
must be imagined of several
you use
ten, that
which you design
must be conceived to have a golden second a
pillar
of silver
;
the third
stone; the fourth of blew stone; the
of red stone
;
the sixth of yellow stone
;
the
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. seventh of green stone
the eighth of purple
;
the tenth of ci-
stone, the ninth of white stone,
namon is
Now
colour.
267
for distinction sake, gold
called the colour of the
repository
first
the colour of the second repository the third repository If you use
fore.
;
and so successively as be-
more than
so that the eleventh
;
golden
you
ten repositories,
as be-
must repeat the same colours over again, fore
silver
;
black of
;
is
imagined to have a
pillar, the twelfth a silver pillar, the thir-
teenth a black pillar, the fourteenth a blew pil-
and so the
lar,
order.
rest in
After the same
manner every idea mast be conceived cloathed, adorned, or some way illustrated with the pro-
per colour of the repository, wherein
for better explanation
ima-
it is
Take an example
gined to be placed.
or two
suppose a saylor in a
:
canvase suit be retained for an idea in the repository, I represent a golden chain in the second,
first
him standing there with
over his shoulder like a belt;
imagine he weareth a
if
chain
silver
about his neck, with a whistle fastened thereto if
legs
on
he hath black boots on
in the third, that if in
:
his
that
head
the fourth, that he hath a
arm, tyed
in a
he wears a Red :
if in
rose-not:
:
his
blew skarf
if in
the
fifth,
Monmouth Cap on
his
the sixth, that he swaggereth with a
yellow feather
in his
he hath a green
silk
cap
:
garter
if in
on
the seventh, that
his right leg
:
if in
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
'268
the eighth, that his cauvase coat
with a border of purple velvet that his neck
orient pearl
is
beautified
if in
;
imbellished
is
if in the ninth,
:
with a very
white
the tenth, that he hath a pair
of cinnamon coloured breeches.
" Howbeit,
if the
idea of
its
own nature be any
ways related to the colour of
whereby
it
may be
the colour thereof, tion
:
for
will
it
example,
if a
regard of his office
or
is
city,
(who
in
dignified with a purple as an idea in the
there will be no need of
repository,
fift
repository,
need no other attribu-
mayor of a
gown, and gold chain) be placed first
its
presently understood to have
attribution of colour, because the golden chain
doth manifestly represent the colour of the repository, the purple
In
fift.
like sort, if a
idea in either
gown of
black bull be placed as an
room of
the.
first
repositori/, his
horns must be conceived gilded with gold the second,
first
the colour of the
with silver
;
if
;
if in
in the third, black,
being the proper colour of that repository, excludeth any other addition
him be decked with if in
So
the
fift,
:
if in
the fourth, let
a chaplet of the blew flowers
with a garland of red roses, &c.
a picture imagined to be painted
posite wall of the
first
repository,
on the op-
must be
trated with gold in some convenient place;
illusif
in
the opposite wall of the second repository, with silver;
of the third, with black, &c.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. " This
attribution of a repositories colour,
marvellous use, both to keep themselves, as also their order re- perusing
proper colour of
" Moreover, to an idea, (of
must be careful
its
it
in
idea
repository.
to the
if
:
the history of
into the sea by mari-
it
must be represented
according to the third chapter pre-
which, though the whale, sea, ship,
Jonah
effigies
of
part of the
of the history there
is
therefore this story be to be deposited
in the first repository, let the border
be supposed of gold if in
you
most eminent part of
may be
Jonah thrown
picture, because if
colour
self not partaking thereof)
Jonah himself is the most remarkable
:
un-
either
.is
and iand are to be pourtrayed, yet the
painted
it's
part, illustrated with the
be used as an idea,
;
al-
that the colour of the repository
be accommodated
ceding
hath
in attributing a repositories
the idea, or as near as
in a picture
the ide fs
because
;
missing
the
that
of
and recol-
to guide itself,
wholly, or at least in
the prophet
mind
is
hereby the mind
;
idea at present latent
questionable,
ners,
in
ideas formerly bestowed,
wayes some certainty lect any
2
the third,
let
;
the
of
his
gown
the second, of silver
if in
gown be
fancitd black
;
;
if
in the fourth,
blew, Sec so the top of a heap of
wheat
most conspicuous part
if
is
the
a heap of wheat be placed in the
tory, imagine a golden streamer
A a S
;
therefore
first
reposi-
two foot long,
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
270
fixed in the top of the
heap
the second
if in
;
repository, let the streamer be silver third, black
" Thus much may
suffice for
in the
if
;
&c.
the fourth, blew,
if in
;
common
tions of ideas, in quantity, position,
affec-
and colour
their species follow.
CHAP.
VII.
" Of Direct " idea
An
idea
fictitious,
"
is
simple or
uniform, and
is
A
is
Idea's.
compound
a simple
:
fourfold, direct, relative,
and written.
direct idea
when
is
a visible thing, or con-
ceived under a visible form,
is
repository, according to the
same form, under
which the
apprehended
naturally
it is
a dove.
;
of a king
Thus
:
so a goat
:
a peacock, of a peacock
;
is
dove of
a
man adorned
a majestical
scepter, imperial
in the
goat; a rhinocerot of a
direct idea of a
rhinocerot
bestowed
diadem and robe,
is
with a
the idea
a person arrayed in academical habit,
woman
of a schollar; an ancient
in
mourning
weeds, weeping and wiping her face with an handkerchief, of a like a nun, of a
widow
nun
:
:
a virgin apparelled
a satyr, ns the poets de-
scribe them, of a satyr: so a temple
idea of a temple, a
is
the direct
book of a booke, a bed of a
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
271
bed, a sheath of a sheath, an image of an image, a picture of a picture, an epistle of an epistle, a
bond
sealed, of a
bond
so good angels and spi-
:
though they be incorporeal and
rits,
may be
ble forms)
conclude, the minde of
To
man
doth naturally and
things, or such as are conceived
visible
ail
under a
in vain to excogitate any,
it is
visi-
reposited as the other.
immediately present direct idea's of
form, that
invisible,
commonly conceived under
(seeing they are
visible
but ra-
If a
ther use those that offer themselves.
man
hears the relation of a naval battel, cloth not he presently
seem
behold the sea, ships, smoke
to
of great ordnance, and other things obvious in If speech be
such matters.
made
of mustering
an army, doth not the hearer form
in his
minde
the effigies of the field, replenished with soulders
marching
in
military
kind
is
delivered,
this
not dictated
No
which nature
precept in it
in
memory, we bestow them me-
some
this
more
be
place, lest otherwise they
forgotten through light apprehension. plain
self hath
but onely to imprint these idea's
;
more deeply thodically in
postures.
evidently,
I
will
To
ex-
use an ex-
ample.
"
An
Example of remembring a History.
" Diogenes
when he saw
the
Cynick entering Pluto's
hall,
the table covered with a rich car-
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
272
pet, the shelves glittering vessels,
with
of the carpet with
all his
I
it
hold
to the
saying,
feet,
whom
tread upon Plato's pride: to
Plato
re-
But with greater pride.
plied,
" The idea of it
laid
might, threw
ground, and trod thereon with his
cupg,
gilt
silver,
and other sumptuous furniture,
may admit
this story is
reposition
not so great, but that
equal quantity
in its
therefore I suppose in the place of the repository
where
it is
to be bestowed, that there
is
a table
covered with a rich carpet, which a sordid fellow in beggarly raiment,
man The
throws on the ground, a grave
clothed in honest sober apparel looking on. attribution of the colour of the repository
not to be forgotten
if
:
therefore
repository in which this idea
is
be the
it
to
is
first
be placed,
I
imagine the carpet to be imbellished with a fringe or border of gold
:
if in
in the third,
of black
and so forth
in the rest.
"
An
:
the second, of silver
if in
the fourth,
example of a Sentence
to
:
if
of blew,
be remembred,
the subject being visible.
" An ant of
all
is
a small insect, the coldest and dryest
creatures,
and therefore the wisest
;
for
cold and dry do chiefly contribute to wisdom.
The
idea of this sentence ought to be augment-
ed
for the
;
magnitude of an ant
is
so inconsi-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. derable,
place,
bestowed
being
that
escapeth sight
it
ant-heap
a memorial
in
therefore
:
273
suppose an
[
middle stage of the memorial-
in the
swarm-
place, seeming almost black with ants,
ing hither and thither lour
if this
for assignation of co-
as
;
idea be placed
in the third
the colour of the Repository,
is
by the blackness of the ants
;
by the greenness of the
third or seventh Repository to the
Repository,
first
sufficiently
:
let
noted
in the seventh,
if ;
so that there
if
placed in the
ant-hill
needeth no addition of colour,
Repository ,
But
if it
be designed
a triangular golden
streamer be supposed fixed in the ant-hill, a foot high
if in
;
the second, a silver streamer
the fourth, a streamer of blew silk fifth,
of red
in the tenth, of
" All Affairs visible
;
the sixt, of yellow
if in
;
eighth, of purple
if in
;
Actions, Fables,
finally, All
may be
is visible,
if in
;
in
if
the ninth, of white
the the ;
if
common
things, or conceived
all visible ;
;
if in
cinnamon colour.
Histories,
form
;
disposed
rect Ideas, in equal,
under a
sentences whose subject in
Repositories by Di-
augmented or contracted
quantity."
Chap.
xi.
of
and
viii.
compound
In chap.
ix
Chap.
tious ideas.
xii.
rules for the
'
treat of relative
x. of written Ideas,
and
ficti-
and chap,
Ideas.
Mr.
Willis gives the following
choice of ideas.'
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
274 " Rule
All Histories, Actions, Fables,
1.
common
Apologies,
conceived under a
businesses, visible things, or visible
whose subject or matter any dependent written laid
up
form,
and without
illustration,
in the Repositories
sentences
all
is visible,
ought to be
by a Direct Idea,
in
quantity equal, augmented or contracted. Cap. 1.
" Rule 2.
All
Histories, Actions, Fables,
Apologies, Morals and Similyes, remarkable for
some coherent Verses or Writings, as all Epigrams, Epitaphs, Anagrams and Impresses are generally to be expressed by a compound Idea, consisting of a Direct and Scriptile.
" Rule
Emblems and
3. All
Cap. 2.
Sentences
illus-
some notable Example, or expressed Hyeroglyphically, are to be bestowed in Repo-
trated by
sitories
by a compound Idea, consisting of a
Relative and Scriptile, Cap. 2. ".
Rule
All
4.
Characters,
single
Letters,
naked Numbers, Calculations of Nativities, Cosniographical descriptions and citations, are to be
always disposed
in
Repositories by a Scriptile
Idea.
" Rule sible thing,
or
words signifying no
5. All single
whose Idea
compound of
sently occur,
is
fictitious
to
vi-
either relative, fictitious,
and
be so placed
scriptile, in the
either relatively, fictitiously, or
doth pre-
Repository,
compoundly
:
If
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. no such Idea occur, then
it is
276
to be represented
by a Scriptile Idea.
" Rule
Phrases aud Sentences inex-
6. All
may be conserved by compounded of a Relative any present itself commodious-
pressible by a Direct Idea,
a Relative
Idea, or
and Scriptile, or
ly, tile
if
by a Scrip-
offer itself quickly,
Idea."
In chap. '
if
no such
the following rules are given for
xiii.
reposing Ideas.'
" Rule
Every Idea
1 .
order, viz. that
place
;
which
to
is
be placed
ihe third in the
;
the
first,
fourth in
the second place of the second Repository
third Repository
the
;
the like
Repositories,
;
fift
second place of the
in the first, the sixt in the
all
first
the second in the second place of the first
Repository
in
in its
occurreth in the
first
method
till
all
to
is
be used
the Idea's be
placed.
" Rule
2.
Due
quantity, convenient site, co-
lour of the Repository, and
peculiar
attributes,
are to be imposed on each Idea, and veiy carefully
minded.
" Rule first
3. After
you have
rightly
Idea of any Repository, note
ly vvith the
eye of your mind, as
there, observing
its
it
disposed the very diligent-
if it really
stood
kind, subject, quantity, site,
attribution of the Repositories colour, and other
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
276
such like peculiar attributes,
if it
For
have any.
example, whether the Idea deposited in the
first
place of any Repository (as to the kind) be direct
the subject, concerning a
as to
;
man
;
in
respect of quantity, equal;
in
placed on the ground
as to peculiar attri-
all
and
these things in your
Idea which
mind, saying,
have here bestowed,
I
of sight,
moving or yielding a sound
butes, whether
over
;
regard
;
go
The
Direct, of a
is
man, equal, placed on the ground, moving and yeilding a sound
Idea
is
:
For by such considerations an
more firmly graven
" Rule 4.
in
memory.
After you have
disposed the
fitly
second Idea of any Repository, you must excogitate
some apt
relation thereof t© the former, in
respect of likeness or unlikeness of
or unlikeness of subject
;
likeness
site,
or else in regard of the
action of the hitter idea referred to the former
;
you can pitch upon no Idea which may not be related to the former by
which
shall plainly
one of these
five
appear by example:
wayes, if
both
Idea's of one Repository, precedent and subsequent, be fixed to the wall, placed on a table, the ground, or site
:
13ut if
under ground,
fyc.
they agree in
one be fastened to the Wall,
the*
other placed on a Table, on the ground or under
ground, they are unlike ject of both Idea's
is
in
site:
When
Justice, Sin, a
or Sleep, #c. they agree in subject
the sub-
Man, War, ; but when
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. the subject of one Idea
is
277
Justice, of the other
Drunkenness, the one of a man, the other of a stone, or any other opposite thing, they disagree
Take an example of
in subject.
action of a latter Idea to a former
man
a
a
in
Gown,
sitting at a
transferring the
Suppose
:
that
Table, and over-
some Books of Accounts, with Counters
looking
lying ready to
compute
disposed in the
first
the total sum, be an Idea
place of a Repository
the Idea to be placed in the second
;
room of
and the
Repository, be a Farryer giving a Horse a Drench
with a latter
Horn In this case, that the action of the may have some dependance on the former, :
imagine that the Horse (as soon as the drench
poured into the
man
his
in his
is
mouth) leaps back and disturbeth reckoning,
who
sits
at the
Table
This mutual
in the first place of the Repository.
Relation of Idea's placed in the same Repository, is
as
it
were a linking of them together, and doth
admirably conduce to the remembrance of buth.
" Rule 5. If two or more distinct idea's conwhose relation to one another is found so near, a3 if they were combined together; bestow
cur,
them
one same Memorial Place
in
As
:
Idea immediately preceding be a Silver full
if
the
Basou
of fragrant Water, set upon a joyned Stool,
and the subsequent Idea be an nothing
;
you may conjoin
one, imagining that this
these
idle
man doing
two Idea's
man washeth
B B
his
in
hands
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
278
water
in that odiferous
so
;
the former Idea
if
be two Virgins talking together, the
latter a
Skein
of Green Silk, to join these two Ideas by a pro-
may
per connexion, you
fancy that one of the
Virgins holdeth the Skein upon her wrists, whilest the other windeth
In
like
manner
be you allow
may be
convenient
sp;tce
bottom.
Antecedent Idea be Scrip-
the
and the Consequent likewise
tile,
ter
if
off her hands into a
it
enough
Scriptile, if so
in the Table, the lat-
subscribed under the former in a
from one another.
distance
three Scriptile Ideas concurring together,
be not too
second
in the
;
the
the highest place, the
first in
middle, the third in the lowest, al-
lowing nevertheless a
fit
But alwayes
distance.
when you comprize two or three Ideas place, you must remember carefully, many Ideas were constituted " Rule 6. When you have its
Place (whether
Room
it
be
the
in
in
reside
the
in
one
up any Idea first
all
in
or second
the foregoing
you have time,
more deeply
in
that so
such a place.
laid
of the Repository) peruse
Idea's in their order, if
may
they
may be supposed
large for one Table,
written therein
Thus if
that they
Memory, and make For as a
stronger impression in minde.
School- boy by often reading over his lesson,
leameth
it
by heart, so the more frequently you
peruse Idea's, the more firmly you will retain
them.
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. " Rule
Lastly, have a care not to load
7.
Memory
your
with a more numerous multitude
of Idea's than
is fit,
for as
burthen the stomach above
unwholesome
it is
men admit
only so
much meat
think they can well concoct
of
multiplicity
Tem-
lead into great confusion.
Idea's, doth
to
strength, so also to
its
overwhelm the Memory with perate
279
as they
so do you only
;
commit such things to Memory, as you trust for it is better firmly to faithfully to remember retain a few remarkable things, than many of ;
mean base In chap. the
nature. xiv.
which
treats
" of the practice of
Art of Memory," we have
the following
u Examples of ordinary business.
"
Suppose
I.
were
to
go
to
taking
(as
some
great
it
you
for granted)
Market Town,
it
con-
cerns not our purpose whether the place be known,
or unknown, and intend in the quire the price of Seed the
first
Place of the
Bar lie
first
first :
Repositorie (that
part on the right hand) you see a
Barlie out of
a
in
part
colour, as
the
as
is
the usual
Markets, not forgetting to fancy the
Bushell handles to be Gold,
some
is
man measuring
Sack into a Bushel, with a com-
pany of men standing about him,
manner
place to en-
imagine then in
may be is
that so the
Idea
in
related to the Repository in
required in the sixth Chapter
.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
*80
"II. Moreover, That efn a Labourer
work
quire out to
him
whom in
Town
hv-
your Hay-harvest
;
fancy
to stand in the second place (on the left hand)
of the
Repository, sharpening his Golden
first
Scythe on a whetstone, as such Rustical imployment that
same
in the
you know, and must en-
it
sitory
may
were preparing for
Golden Scythe,
I say
:
participate of the colour of the
this
;
it
Idea agreeth with the former
and subject, for both Idea's of are of
Repo-
in sight
Repository
this
men, and placed on the ground.
"III.
A
while after you call to minde some
Aromatical Spices you are
to
buy
To remem-
:
ber which, fancy the second place of the second Repositorie converted into a Grocers Shop, the opposite wall garnished with Nests of Boxes
of
several
Boxes,
Spices, with Titles writ
after
the usual
mode
two foot on
;
side the wall, let there stand a Counter, the
exposed thereon you are to buy thing you nominate to
ver box
full
:
full
upon the this
Wares
as if the first
buy be Pepper,
let a Sil-
of Pepper stand upon the further
end of the Counter
;
if
the second thing design-
ed be Nutmegs, place a loose bagge of Silver gilt
Nutmegs
in
the middle of the Counter
the third be Sugar, set a
Sugar
;
if
loafe on the hi-
ther end of the Counter, with a Silver string
tyed about the top, that
it
may
the colour of the Repositorie.
in
some
In
part bear
this case
you
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. must remember in
that three Idea's
'281
were bestowed
one Place T whose coherence with the Idea
the other Repository,
nesse of
site
for that
;
in
taken from their unlike-
is
Idea was heaped on the
ground, these three are placed upon a Counter.
" IV. Your next incident business
member
to
town (a man of a very great repute and
Law) about
knowledge
in the
pending
Chancer)/
in a
ing
in
Lawyers Gown,
some
" V. to
:
seeing his
Gown
new
If another
a
is
third
black, you need
occasion present
Mercer
cond Place of the transformed
into a
Black Velvet
in that
third
town
the se-
;
Mercers shop, a piece of
i.n
like
manner
the Repositories colour, as the
of the Counsellor
Place; whence
also
is
sitting in
Lawyers
be lined with Velvet.
b
the former
deduced a manifest ref-
lation to the precedent Idea, the to
self
Repository must be
on the Counter, which doth
supposed
it
buy a piece of
neatly laid in folds of equal length,
well denote
Gown
overlook-
Place of the
attribution of colour of the Repositori/.
Black Velvet of
as
sitting in a Chair,
minde, as that you are to
lying
credit for
a friends sute de-
Imagine that Counsellour
:
writings, in the first
Repository
no other
to re-
is
speak with a Counsellour of the same
bS
Gown
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
282
CHAP. XV. "
"
Of Dictation and
Moreover,
Reposition.
the practical part of this Art
perspicuously seen in the Exercises of Dictat-
is
ing and Repetition. " The use of Dictating
when
is,
a person
is
what
to dictate to several Scribes or Secretaries,
every one must write, so as to direct and exercise
them
all
which
at once,
is
frequently incumbent
upon Princes and Generals of Armies lous times
:
in peril-
In such cases there must be assigned
a peculiar Repository to every Scribe, wherein the affairs and sentences by
must be reposited pository to the
in order
him
to be dispatched,
that
;
is,
the
Idea's
and so forth
if
there be
the fourth
more
Secretary, must have
them
some ;
attribution of
;
more
:
SfC.
In
permitted to place two, three,
it is
Idea's if
a Repository
Gold
of the third,
something of black, of the fourth, blew, this case also
All first
of the second
all Idea's
Repository, something of silver
or
:
of things to be dispatched by the
appertaining to
Re-
Scribe, the second Repository
first
to the second, the third to the third, to the fourth,
first
it
be necessary,
in
one place of
All businesses and sentences being
thus reposited in order, St faithfully digested before in mind,
it is
no
difficult
matter by the
first
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. Idea of the
first
283
Repository, to dictate to the
Scribe what he must write
first
of the second Repository, to Scribe what he shall write
by the
;
teil
by the
;
first
the
second
first
Idea of
the third Repository, to inform the third
maimer
like
their order.
the rest in
all
first
Idea
;
and
in
Again,
by the second Idea of each Repository, the se-
cond sentence
By
is
This
the residue. is
each Scribe business
;
by
Idea their fourth, and so forward in
the fourth
some
facilely delivered to
every Scribes third
the third,
called the
" Repetition
is
Exercise, which
the
is
by
Art of Dictating.
when
a
man
repeateth sen-
tences spoken by several persons, so as to return
each persons sentence
ed
;
in
as if six, seven, or
in order
it
was deliver-
friends sitting toge-
happy memory) do every
ther (to experience your
one
order as
more
speak some sentence, to have them
repeated again, after the same or a retrogade
manner, which way they please Idea's of
your
first
;
dispose
the
friends sentences in the first
Repository
;
of your second friend in the secon.l
Repository
;
of your third friend
so forward in the rest.
disposed, you
may
with
in the third,
and
All which being rightly little
trouble restore to
every friend his saying, either in the same order as they
were spoken, or
in a retrogade or invert-
ed order.
"
I
have not thought expedient to
illustrate
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
231
these with Examples, because I think ciently explained
them
and Re-
as also, that this Exercise of Dictating
peating have
though
done
I
suffi-
by what hath been already said;
little
or no use, but vain ostentation
have inserted them here,
was not
it
because the knowledge of
as necessary, but
them did nor seem superfluous
for
such as are
learned of this Art.
CHAP. XVI. "
"I have
Of irregular
Reposition.
thought good to annex a few words
of irregular Reposition, which that
is,
a real Repository
is
onsly one Rule,
may be sometimes sub-
stituted instead of a feigned,
which
irregularity
is
admitted upon a double occasion.
" filly
First,
A
thing itself being at hand,
used instead of
sitting in his
proper Idea: As
its
Study, light on
binder to be
his Study,
amended
at the threshold
So
also if Ink
may be
man
some Book whose
:
to
send to a Book-
That Book
is
to be cast
of the Study, that the sight there-
may admonish him
of
a
which he intendeth when
sheets are transplaced,
he goes forth of
may be if
departing, to get
it
bound
:
be wanting, an Ink-Glass or Bottle
set by the Book. " Secondly, When a man must exonerate one
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
285
•r more Idea's, as soon as he hath reposited
them
;
as
when something
offers
it
self to a
he judgeth convenient
him with
the
to
be communicated to
opportunity,
first
him
let
reposite the Idea of that thing in the
certain place conversant before
may be always put same when occasion
«ome
mind
in
serves
:
speedily
same house,
or wheresoever he then
field, plain,
in
is,
some business of
him imagine
some
his eyes, that
he
propound the
to
As
if
he think to do
friendly office for a person absent,
ferring
mans
man, which
mind, talking to a powerful or rich
his to the rich
by pre-
man
that Friend always obvious in
;
let
some
determinate place in sight, not suffering the object to slip out of view,
performed intervene the rich
till
he have curteously
Or
his officious enterprise.
some thought of buying
man
if
there
fewel, whereof
hath great plenty, let him suppose
a great quantity of
Wood
not distant out of sight
:
piled
This
in
some place
is all I
have to say
up
of irregular Reposition.
CHAP. XVI r. "
"
Having
Idea's,
now
Of depositing spoken
I will
Ideas.
copiously
of repositing
conclude with Depositing them.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
286
" Deposition of
upon Memory
Idea's
when
is,
things charged
by Idea's, are recalled, and the
mind exonerated of them, the Memorial Places after such
Deposition,
being
case,
happen
if it
gently repositi d,
and
empty,
left
prepared to receive new Idea's.
Now
in
this
at
any time that an Idea negli-
is
lost
or
forgotten,
when
it
should he deposited, the recovery thereof must
be endeavoured by these ensuing considerations. "First, This lost idea did
either in
is
always assuredly known, every
bear the colour of his Repository,
whole or part; therefore the
to be inquired
is,
in
first
thing
whit respect the colour of
the Repository did agree with the Idea sought;
by
this sole consideration, forgotten Idea's are oft
discovered.
" The Idea being not discovered diligent indagation for
its
relation
thus, to
make
the Idea
placed in the same Repository, in regard of subject or action, Cap. 14.
Rule
4.
One
of a Repository being known, doth easily other to mind, by mutual they were connexed
site,
Idea
call the
dependance whereby
together, unless there did
precede very negligent Reposition.
"If still you are disappointed, happily you may find it out by repetition of such things as are especially
which is
1
remarkable
have spoken
in
in the
laying
up
Idea's,
13. Chapter.
of
That
by enquiring whether the latent Idea's was
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
287
Direct, Rrlative,
In respect
Fictitious,
of kind,
Script He,
Compound, .Double, treble,
Of God, Of Christ, Of the Holy Of Angels, Of Mm, Of Animals.
In respect of subject,
fyc.
Ghost,
r Equal, In respect of quantity, < Augmented, L Contracted.
respect
In
of
f Under ground, \ Upon ground, -< Upon a Table, I Upon a Shelf,
site,
\_Against a
ivall.
/ Moving, In respect of altribu-
"
An
Giving a sound. v Yielding; a smel.
Idea
few questions
"
If
it
J Quiet,
^
tion,
is
oft recovered
in a
by discussing these
mans thoughts.
be certain the forgot idea was Scriptile,
but the inscription
is
in oblivion, the first inquiry
must be, whether
it
were a single word,
phrase, or sentence of one or single
more
pi oof,
clauses
;
a
word, proof, or principal word of a sen-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
2S8
may be
tence,
regained by applying each Letter
of the Alphabet scribed in
in the
tion,
obtained the
same manner
the
in
second Book, Cap. Letter
first
as
pre-
is
Rule of Poetical Revoca-
the second
;
3.
till
you have
the other Letters may-
be found by transcendencies and gilded Vowels the chief
Word
easily to
mind.
"
;
come
being obtained, the rest
If you cannot yet discover the Idea, have re-
course to the third and fourth Rules of Poetical
Revocation,
Book. 3 Chap, an Idea being
2.
revocable in the same manner. '*
Finally, if
these ways, let
continue
it it
pass,
tous in search thereof laid
up
when
in
a Study,
Volumes; stands by
For
as a
many
Book
carelesly
times to be found
comes to hand beyond when another Book is reached that So it doth oft happen in this busi-
yet afterward
expectation,
ness,
:
not
all
sollici-
sought, though you remove several
is
it
is
by
irreparable
and be no longer
it
:
though an Idea negligently reposited, can-
not be found
when
it
is
sought, yet at another
time when a Notion reposited
mory near
it, is
cord discovereth
" If
a
in the cell
excited, that also of
its
of
Me-
own
ac-
it self.
man do
prudently follow these Rules of
recovering latent Ideas, as with Ariadnes thred,
he
will doubtless
rinth
of blind
wind himself out of the Laby-
Oblivion,
and
with admirable
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. facility recall to
mind forgotten
289
sentences, and
vanished Idea's."
A Treatise
of cherishing Natural Memory' concludes the volume ; in which are considered,
w
'
Of such [things] as debilitate Memory, Of things corroborating Memory. 3. Of a prescript order of life. 4. Of restoring a debilitated Memory. 5. How to discern the temperament of the Brain. 6. Of Dyet properly convenient to every temperament. 7. Of I.
2.
Diseases of the Brain."
Among
those things which debilitate
are enumerated
bad
air,
memory,
particular drinks
and
decoctions, bad water, particular sorts of food, repletion, too
much
sleep, etc. etc.
corroboratives are, wholesome
air,
In the
among which
and particular meats,
b rains of sparrows, hares, conies, etc.; bathing the feet in etc.
and
'
warm
The
close fitted,
are,
the
—herbs,
places not sub-
chapter concludes with this
important admonition
walk
of
decoctions of camomile,
exercise in delightful
ject to wind.'
list
sweet scents,
:
u Finally, your apparel
leisurely abroad,
ifthewinde
breathe a gentle gale, otherwise within doors."
In treating of the
Mr.
Willis, after
**
prescript order of life,"
very properly
recommending
frequent prayer for Divine assistance, in
all
our
undertakings, which he enforces by a reference to the Epistle of James, chap. v. ver. c c
1(5,
17, di-
_
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
290
" comb
rects the reader to
head every day,
his
backward, fasting" " to abstain from tion
"
by
virtue of Physick except
to eat twelve liaisons
all
upon
evacua-
necessity"
of the Sunne stoned,
every morning without drink, instead of breakfast"
"
to let his supper
be larger than
his din-
ner"* " to observe accustomed hours of eating"
u
from labour
to refrain
after
meats" " to shut
all the windows at bed-time," " not to sleep under the moon-beams," and " not to lie out all night
_^
The remaining rules are some-
in the open air."
what more
rational
:
they
recommend
ing as the best time for study,
— the
the
morn-
reading of
m^_^—_^ -_fc_—_
*
* Mr. Willis seems to have entirely forgotten the antient distich.
Ex Ut {p
magna sis
ccena stomachofit
node
maxima
poena
;
levis, si tibi ccena brevis.
A correspondent in
the
Gentleman's Magazine for who had been com-
the year 1787, in answer to Immemor,
plaining of the weakness of his follow this rule
;
memory, advises him
to
" Instead of eating suppers, learn by
heart some passages of poetry which please you, the last thing before you go to bed, and repeat them the in the morning, at six in the spring
summer, and seven
in winter.
first
and autumn,
thing
five in
Study Watts' Logick,
and his Improvement of the Mind, Locke, and Euclid. Let me know the effects of this regimen, accompanied with plain food aud constant exercise, and I will then prescribe farther if
part
i.
it
p. 22.
should be necessary."
Gent.
Mag.
vol. lvii.
— ARTIFrCIAL MEMORY. select authors,
—
fQl which
a devotedness to the studies
we are pursuing, —
-a
choice of
tit
companions,
and occasional relaxation.
The symptoms
of cold and hot brains are
explained at large for the benefit of are disposed to read such the article of "
those
all
" phantasies."
who
Under
Dyet" we have the following " Strong sweet wine, as
lingular passage.
Muskadine, Ipocras, drunk temperately, restorative for old folks,
sons,
more
efficaciously
the fire) quenched restore
gold (made
therein,
and exhilerate the
this matter,
Roger Bacon,
husbandman
red hot in
doth
marvellously
heart.
Concerning
a famous philosopher
in his Treatise of old age, hath this
ancient
most
is
and cold and sickly per-
(saith
story
;
An
he) weary ed zvith
plowing, and thirsty with his hot labour, drank
water of a Cytron colour, and after he had greedily swallowed the same, was changed both in compaction
and strength
tike
one of thirty
years of age, possessing more excellent discretion,
memory
enjoyed before,
and understanding, than ever he
from which
years in the King's Court. eth its
this,
time he lived eighty
Bacon, who
recit-
thought, that water or liquor received
yellow Tincture from Gold, as he there tes-
tified."
After a long and ticulars
fruitless search, the
which we have been enabled
only parto glean,
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS Of
•2i)2,
John Willis
respecting
author of the
l
of which was published a Fellow of this latter
early
the
are,
—
that
he was
Art of Stenography/ an edition in
1628, and that he was
Of
Magdalen College, Oxford.
circumstance, a communication in
volume of the Gentleman's Magazine,
The
only evidence.
writer of this
ail is
article
mentions a system of short-hand, said to be invented by a Fellow of Magdalen College this
system
is
the identical
;
and
one published by
Willis.
44.
Ars Memories
localis,
culentius expositce,
plenius et lu-
quam
ante hac
nunquam, una cum applicatione ejus-
dem ad singulas tates, 8°.
disciplinas etfacul-
Lips. 1620.
This book (says Morhof, to be preferred nics,
for
to all
perspicuity
anonymous author, was
a Professor of
Mnemonics
D. Joannis
is
Mnemo-
and arrangement.
as appears
of Leipsic.
45.
in his Polyhistor)
the treatises on
Th«
by the preface, in the University f
Velasquez de Azevedo
Fenix de Minerva y Arte de Memoria que ensenna sin maestro a prender yretenir, 4°. Madrid, 1620.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. 46.
Art is
Lulliantf, seu
29S
Memorice Ar-
Secrelum explicitum, Ora-
tificiaUs
toribus et Prccdicatoribm utilissi-
mum
per R. P. F.
bonellum:
47. Letter a
a
'
Car-
Paris, 1620.
8°.
For an account of
Hugonem
Lully's Art' see
No. 51,
Andrea Valieri ove si Memoria locale e del
tratta delta
modo facile per
-
This manuscript
is
acquistarla.
No.
of the arrangement of different places on
the walls of the
the
Shane Museum. It
Q.25Q in the
Collection preserved in the British treats
MS.
rooms
number of 173
;
in a
house or monastery, to
and gives directions respect-
ing the formation and combination of images. is in folio,
48.
and
is
Magazin
des Sciences, on vray
de 3Iemoire, par Adrian 12°.
In with
this
It
dated October 30, 1623.
le
VArt
Cuirot,
Paris, 1623.
extremely rare volume, which abounds
curious
Schenckel
is
plates,
the system
given in detail
;
of
but, with
portant additions and improvements, c c 3
Lambert many im-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
£94
Memoria Joh. ConraDannhaweri D. fy Pr. of Publ.
49. Tractatas de di
Argent. 1635.
8°.
Of this work we a copy
;
the reader, therefore, must be contented
memoir of
with a
have not been able to procure
Dannhawer, Brisgau in
1
603
of eloquence in this city,
the author,
John Conrade
a Lutheran divine, was born at
and he was raised to the chair
:
at Strasburgh, in
aged 57.
Before
He
1629.
his death
died
he was
made preacher at
the cathedral church, and
of the Chapter
he was very zealous for the sen-
;
Dean
timents he embraced, and entered into a severe
controversy with those
who contended
union of the Lutherans and Calvinists. left
for the
He
has
behind him many theological works of con-
siderable reputation.*
Pentagono Philosophico-Medico, sive Arte novae Re-
50. Meyssonerus in
minsicentice, 4°.
51.
JLagd. 1639.
Ars Memorativa cative!, Raimwndi
invent iva et appliLullii,
12°.
Ca-
dom. 1640. The
system of Artificial
Memory
* Diet. Hist, art, Dannhawer,
of that lu-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
Ravmund
minary of science,
at a very early period
modern who
first
books on
2Q5
Lully, was formed
and he was, perhaps, the
;
practised this art
but as the
;
subject have been noticed accord-
this
ing to their dates, and
we have
edition of Lully, he
placed
is
not seen an earlier
among
the writers
of the seventeenth century.
"
By
summit to
of
subject,
science,
and labour.
time
furnish
was enabled
and thus small
a
at
to
illustra-
reach the
expence
of
This Great Art professes instrument for assisting
general
a
one
arguments and
to invent
upon any
tions
any
system,
this
mechanically
invention in the study of every kind of science.
For
this
are
common
cipally
purpose, certain general terms, which to
all
the
sciences,
but
prin-
those of logic, metaphysics, ethics and
theology, are collected and arranged, not
how-
ever according to any natural division, but merely
according to the caprice of the inventor.
An
alphabetical table of such terms was provided
;
and subjects and predicates taken from these,
were respectively inscribed
upon
The
circular papers.
in
angular
spaces,
essences, qualities,
and relations of things being thus mechanically brought together, the circular papers of subjects
were
fixed
in a frame,
and those of predicates
were so placed upon them in their revolutions, to
as to
move
freely,
and
produce various combina-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
296
tions of subjects
and predicates; whence would
arise definitions,
axioms, and propositions, vary-
ing infinitely, according to the different application of general terms to particular subjects."*
This
the general idea of Lully's mechanical
is
logic,
which would enable a person
disputation for a whole day upon zchatever, without
hold a
to
any
subject
knowing any thing of
the
matter.
Morhqf'm
his dissertation
de Arte Lulliana,f
has preserved an elaborate account of the system,
and has given a tremendous
of commentators on the
art.
list
f
ordine longo'
The two
exposhors are Athanasius Kircher,
Magna in his
Ars
No. 56] and Jean Belot, Oeuvres, [see No. 54.]
Sciendi, [see
JJOeuvre
des
Raymond Lully in the
principal
in his
was born
at
Majorca,
year 1236, and on account of his great
obtained the
abilities,
name of
the Illuminated
After excelling as a divine, he applied
Doctor.
himself to physic and chemistry, that he might
be enabled of
whom
to cure the
cancer of a young
he was enamoured.
He
woman
was stoned
to
death in Mauritania, where he went as a mis-
His
sionary in the year 1315, at the age of 80.
* See Enfield's History of Philosophy,
vol.
399—401. t
Polyhistor,
Tom,
L
Lib. II. cap. 5.
II.
pp.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. works which are
in
297
general very obscure, are
written in a style worthy of the barbarous age in
which he lished at
They were
lived.
cellected and pub-
Mentz, and treated of theology,
history,
medicine, law, and philosophy.
Ars Mnemonica,
•52.
Herdsonus
sive
JBruxiatus; vel JBruxus Herdsoni-
Lond. 1651.
atus, 8°.
Ars Memories: The Art of Memory made plaine by Henry Herdson,
53.
late
Professor by Publick Autho-
rity,
bridge, 8°.
Cam-
University of
in the
Lond. 1651.
No. 52 and No. 53
are printed and
bound
to-
gether,
consisting in the whole of ninety-two
pages.
The first
tion of a part of
is
in Latin,
Adam
vivus, before noticed.
dedication to
*
[See No.
his dearest
of Cambridge' follows the
have
this singular
and
is
a republica-
Brux's Simonides Redi-
A
37]
Latin
mother, the University title,
after
which
we
address to the reader.
" Covrteovs Reader, If any thing in this BOOK seemeth obscure unto thee, and thou desirest Instruction in the same, and clearly to
game
the full benefit
of the Art, thou mayest
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
SQ8
me
repaire unto
against
:iaint
Green Dragon, over Antholins Church in London, at
the.
where I shall bee ready
to give thee sxifficient
and Satisfaction of the Art, that and meanest Capacity may appre-
Testimonially the piay nest
hend
And
it.
I
so
rest
Wel-wisher in
thy
Christ Iesus, Octob. 21,'
TT
TT Henry Herdson.
1631i
No.
53, the second article, being in English, in
a small compass, and very scarce, the whole of
it,
we shall
reprint
verbatim.
u To my dearest Mother, the Vniversity of " Cambridge, all the good of this life, " and eternall Life. "
My
Mother,
dearest
the
let
lovingest,
of your true sonnes, present you with one sparkle of living fire, raked
though
up
in
least deserving
your
ashes,
O your own ashes
!
The Pha:-
nix of Christendome, that never shall be put to
death
The Angels of Heaven may sooner be
:
extinct,
than
Phoenix
this
ed that the Sunne but for a time. lesse;
is
:
Prospective Glasse, by.
not discomfort-
Bee not for ge\full, norfaith-
but rather accept this
of Memory
Be
beclouded, the Clouds are
my
little
I send you
If you look on
to it
Booke, the
view the Art at the
wrong
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. end, unto the ignorant ler
volume, then in
looke on
it
its
it
SQ9
will appear in a smal-
poore Octavo
But ifyou
:
at the right end with the right
eye, it
grow bigger than your Expectation. that hath but one eye I know will almost
will
it
Hee
:
pise ytill
it
that hath but halfe an eye cannot des-
But
:
put both
ceits;
and
Broalh, as well
who by
hee
his eyes out,
the next messe
his
crum
wilfulnesse
may of
to
fy
own crooked
his
ho/low throat sinkes downe:
porrage with
his
choak him, that
malice,
stare in his con-
he can
his eyes, as con-
And Lumen ex
demne my Art of Memory: enough
He love
let it
ipso
bee
bono
nuous Academicks :
But you who are ingeThe God of Heaven and
Earth send you
Ears, and all your Senses,
est, &. bonitatis
Imago.
eyes,
with all sutable objects, that piously
you
may
delight
in them all.
So prayeth your
true
Lover
&
Servant,
Henry Herdson. "
CLAVICVLA, SIFE Explicaiio Libri
The Key
(C C. Chambers.) (H. H. Houses.) (D. Door. (W. Wall:) (R. Repository.)
:
or explication of the Booke.
(S. Sided.)
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
300
(Angule, Corner.) (Center, the Middle of the Qvadrangule.)
(Quadrangule, 4 Corners.
(Coelum versus, above, towards Heaven.) (Juxta terram, below the ground, or earth,
Wall or
(Paries,
Side.)
(P. P. Places.
THE ART OF MEMORY.
«
LECTIO PRIMA. Partis Theoricct.
" Hee
that desireth this art or
bring along with
"
1.
"
2.
him two
any other, must
things.
Love of the Art. Desire of the Art, without which no
man
can learn or profit in any Art or Science.
" And he must
also resolve of a third thing,
not to undervalue any Art or Science by the exiliiy
and meanness of the grounds of the Art. For
Divinity,
Law, Physick, and
Arts, and
all
the seven Liberall
other Sciences are preserved in six
and twenty Letters, and so transmitted rity,
from one Generation
plain aud
mean
to another.
Gems
that
Poste*
Now how
the six and twenty Letters of the
Alphabet be, every one knoweth consider,
to
most rich
;
stones,
so let us also
and precious
are digged out of the earth, and the
most
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
301
doe grow out of the earth
stately trees
be not added, wee
make no use of
but
:
if art
By
these.
Art the stones are separated from the chalk, and by the Artificer for the most sumptuous
fitted
buildings
:
hand and the purest
the skill
Diamond, Saphire, Rubie, by
the
of the Artificer are inthroned in
Gold;
also the
most harmonious and
Ear-pleasing Musick that quickneth up, and enliveneth the drowsie vitals, consisteth but in three
Keyes, and
six
We
Notes.
might instance the
Fundaments and grounds of the
like exility in the
other Sciences and rarest Arts
be thus
:
Therefore
unworthy, that will contemne this Art of
mory
for the
it
Me-
meanness of the Fundaments there-
which be
of,
"
1.
"
4.
"
1.
The
repositories be
1,
2. Artificial,
Natural!, which
our Fancie.
C. C.
in
H. H.
sorts: either,
"
is
Method.
3.
The Vse or Exercise of them.
"
thod
2. Ideas.
Repositories.
which be of two
in
if
he must needs be malicious and
in these,
we know:
or,
which we imagine and make
And
according to
in
this
both of them the Figure.
n »
Me-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
301
2
1
8
1
10
(;
)
" Enter
W.
or S,
Then move
ginning on the
of
this
will) in every of the
U
North
Sun moveth, be-
as the
hand, which
left
C. and imagine
this
you
D under the Center of the
in at
is
or
C
4 \V VV
;
the East side (call
or
S
it
which
S. to he
every way 10. yards square from Angule (o gule, then
W which
make is
from angule
the
East
R.
C
and ten yards four square
Method of
square,
its
it
into
figure
Paries, which
10. yards
hang'd or clothed with
to angule)
cloth of gold, dividing to the
An-
as follow ells, viz. the first
is
;
its
in the first
l-'2-i
4 square, which
is
according
parts,
4
.5.
2
10. yards
W
also
South, and adorued
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
303
with the purest white Linnen or Taffaty, and di-
vided
The
to
i
its
live parts also,
whuli
third S. or \V.
Latitude
14,
live
its
The
15.
beset
and
full
7, 8. 9.
parte,
i
it
also
10.
h Tapestry,
which he
fourth P.tries which
10 yards, four square, ing,
6",
West, of die same
is
and clothed with
also,
and divide into 13,
viz.
handed w
ith
II, is
12,
North
an hang-
of Diamonds, Rubies, Sajihires,
manner of pn cious Gems, and divided
all
also into
parts, viz.
its five
1
6, 17, 18, 19, 20.
LECTIO
II.
Partis Theorioa.
u
Wh E n you are perfect in
Angule of every of these veral
Centers so many
viz. In the is
first
Paries of
this,
place in every
Paries, and in their se-
large
4 square Tables,
this
Repository (which
East, and hanged with cloth of Gold) in the
first
Angule, Juxta terrain, you have a large
foure square Table of
Angule which
is
Gold
:
In the North-East
Cailum versus (and the second
place) you have a large foure square Table, or
Ebony
(for alwayes let the
Table contrary
the
Colour of
Jet,
Colour of the one the other
fourth Angule, Juxta terrain, (which
is
:)
In the
also East
by South) you have a large foure square Table
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
304
of the purest white Alabaster polished: In the
Center of
East Paries, you have a large
this
square Table also Cristals,
made of
Saphire, Marble,
Diamonds, or what you
will
And
:
thus
distinguish the other three Paries, or S. S. of this
R. in " ]
their severall Tables, three wayes. ,
By
the matter they are
Wood, stone, &c. " 2. By the colour without
made
of, as
Gold,
a Carpet, as red,
green, yellow, &c.
"
3.
By
Carpets and
Coverings
with
their
colour, as black Velvet, Scarlet,
&c. and so they
be distinguished,
how
it
mattereth not
tinguished, so long as they be
all
they be dis-
large and four
square Tables in every of their Angules and Centers.
LECTIO
III.
Partis Theorica. **
After
you have
this
perfect, divide
all
these Tables in their several Places (as they stand in order)
both
in their
Angules and Centers, into
five parts in the lid or top,
&c.
into five parts
by
the four feet, and Center below; the top or lid aloft
is
like to the
Scheam of the
first
so are the four foot and Center below be3t method,
is
Paries, and :
Now the
to leave out use of four feet
and
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. Center below, and
to spare
305
them onely
f
mat-
>r
ter of the same nature, that may be added after-
ward, upon further study and serious deliberation
As no man can say so much
:
own
for his
own
say for his
more and
lime
at <>ne
or others satisfaction, but that
may
lie
content and others satisfaction,
better at another time; because every
man is regulated according to the sence of tasting. The paliat delighteth hereafter some sence of
things both of dry and moist nourishment, above
some
things
it
liketh for
present
man can
every thing what
we we
heretofore
It
Nos
mow
a better
Exempli gratia, he
must Lc confessed
lion
sumus
amies of
his
that
will
own
rather
way is
is
in the
all
when
us.
bon-
ln>
throw himself
eves
n
the
the unkindly nurs-
Mother.
So
then having
these Tables into ten parts, jou have
whole Repository twenty Tables, and
every Table ten places (though at nity
and
opened unto
in a tolerable
Mo her, than
ings of a fawning step
divided
what
nos,
did passe with us
dage, and therewith contented, yet are opened,
in
approved, upon serious consult,
see (though that then
others) yet
So always
attain unto in all Arts,
Sciences, and Languages. that in these, aluayes
:
you make use but of
Table, leaving abovesanl,) so
first
five in the leafe
the lower five parts for all
in
opportuof the use as
the divisions of the twenty Fa-
bles are one hundred places in the top, and as
© B3
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
306
many
bottome, and then you must place a
in the
Table
Center of the flore of
in the
you have ten places more, but Table,
this
of
I
Reposi-
this
dividing that as you did the other in which
tory,
.
tis
and look upon
when you
it
Now
Repository.
this
in the
Center of
your cheif care to place the figure
burning Taper, placed
first
this figure
come
into
of
is
1.
a
Center of the top of
in the
this
Table, and that you may the better remem-
ber
it,
imagine
perfume
all
as
it
it
room over;
the
casting a sweet
burnetii
for the five Sences
of Hearing, Seeing, Smelling, Tasting, Touchexcellent Rules for imprinting
ing, are the five
things in the
memory.
" *'
After
place, put so
LECTIO
IV.
you have thus done,
in the fourth
many of your acquaintance
I cannot say friends) in the severall
Centers of every of the tops, or
(I
doubt
Angules and
lids,
or leaves of
will)
and be sure
the Table (call
them what you
you know what
five friends are at the first
Table,
what five at the second, what five friends or acquaintance at the third, &c. in ries
twenty Tables, are in
all
this
four of the Pa-
Repository, and
five friends or acquaintance at every Table, for
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. bottomes
the
all
(viz.)
30? and Centeri
four feet
you leave empty and unused
;
you have 10j
so
friends or acquaintance in this Repository.
LECTIO "
Then
that
you may proceed
part of this Art of take the
several
place them
Memory without
their order, in
in
by
to the practick loss of time,
characters of the figures, and
1
hand of every of your five
V.
the right and left
friends, as they are placed
every of the large four square Ta-
five, at
bles, in every of the
Angules and Centers of the
abovesaid Paries of the Repository.
" The Ideas of
you have
in
this
Table
of figures (adding according to your
own
fancy
more Ideas of
these
every figure, as your fancy and in-
vention pk-ase.)
" As
figure of 1. a Candle, a Fish, a
for the
Staf, a Dart,
&c
For
Goose, a Serpent: For
1. a
a
Duck,
a
3. a Triangle, a Trident,
or any thing with three legs: gle, a die, any
Swan,
For
4. a
Quadran-
four square thing: For 5, a foot
of a man, an Hand, a Glove, a Sickle, a Peircer, a Shoemakers Kmfe, &c.
For
6.
a
Tobacco
pipe: For 7- a Carpenters Iron square, a Raizer bent thus 7
:
For
S. a pair
of Spectacles, *
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS O*
308
Sea Crab, Twin Apples, Glass, a riding Stick at the
For
8cc.
made of
a
9- a burning
Reed, twisted
upper end thus 9 long Peares,
&,c. 10,
20,
may be formed from these any round for the ciphers 000 as
30, &c. to a thousand, figures, taking
an Orenge, a Ball, 8tc. for a Candle run through
an Orenge
is
Swan with an Orenge in her But they may more profitably
ten, a
mouth is twenty be made by single Silver, Wood, Sec. :
Ideas,
a.%
Dagger, or any thing you
will
what you
a Belclapper,- or
will
it
fancy
;
for thirty
will fancy, so for ail
numbers what your fancy
the rest of the cardinall will put, because
a Crosse of Gold,
for ten: for twenty a Jug,
be better to have single
Ideas for the cardinall numbers.
This
is
Now for
the Theoricli,
the Pructick Part.
LECTIO
«
I.
The first Lecture of the Pructick Part. tf
Now
before
we
can come
to the
Practick
necessary that
Part, or exercise
it
make some
Preface concerning Ideas.
41
An
little
Idea
is
selfe,
'tis
wo
the figure of an^ thing represent-
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. «d,
now
509
the Ideas of things visible are very facile
and ready, but the Ideas of those things that be invisible, are
the Ideas of
and for
be found out by rule, whereby
to all
things
rall rule
(which
may be had
in a readinesse
need onely of but one gene-
this there is
perfecting
in
Art 1 hare
this
found out)
" M
An
Idea
is
twofold
:
Proper.
First,
" Secondly, Improper. "
which
First Proper,
thing
representeth, as
it
the
is
if
I
Image of
that
put the Idea of
Christ to represent Christ himselfe.
"
Improper,
2.
as if I
man when
;
few words
;
the
Individual!
is
proper nus,
shew
;
'tis
but
Image
in
of the
itselfe
'tis
be put for the Species or Ge-
if it
This Division
that oftentimes
up
this
(say they)
put for the Individuall
improper.
full to stirre
put the Image of Christ
Logicians expresse
to represent a
the
is
brought to
improper Ideas are
Memory
cond Division of Ideas,
is
1.
as use-
A
as proper.
Perfect.
2.
se-
Im-
perfect.
"
1.
Ideas are perfect, and such be of rare
and excellent things,
Den, of Jonah
in
as of
the
Daniel
mouth of
in the
the
Lyons
Whale, the
fact of Iudith, Esther, Ioseph, fyc.
"
2. Ideas are
imperfect,
as
of obvious and
vulgar things, as the rising and setting of the
Sun
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
310
no man admireth, because it
imperfect, but they
by some notable
daily,
it is
may
imperfect,
is
raineth, first
made such
presently be
attribute, that they
perfect; as for example, the wind
Idea
it
T.ie Ideas of these be
raineth not, Sec.
may become bioweth,
tiie
but the wind blowc-lh with
such a force, and so tearingly, that Trees are rent
up from
now fect
the ground, and
the Ideas are
but
;
it
raineth, so
it
raineth so thick that
and wayes are of a swim
Now
Houses blowne downe,
perfect,
:
and
filled
the Ideas be perfect; so the
imper-
the streets
all
with water:
Sun
ariseth
with a huge great body and red colour,
so the
And
to give
Idea
is
perfect.
so
wee come now
the Rules of the Practick part cabulis intellcctis of words
:
And
first
de vo-
which we under"
(for we shall appoint the Lection for Words we understand not afterwards :) Words which we understand are remembered by Ideas,
stand,
put
in the places
of the R. with some famous ac*
tion attributed, received
from Writers sacred, or,
prophane, or invented, and feigned by our selves; (for no selves) fect
intellect
we may
Idea of
action.
it,
word can be spoken but of our
presently be able to fancy the per-
and apply uuto
it
some notable
ARTIFICIAL MEMOET.
LECTIO n.
"
Of the
311
Practicke Part of Sentences.
" Sentences, or continued Texts
Memory, and
mitted to
reta ned
Ideas of their Words being put cal] p' ices
And
of the R.
of, they bring the lesse
memory
Now
that
in the
dirse being
Methodi-
made
Words
principal!
Remembrance imm
our
we may be
able to perform
must obseive foure things. " 1. Take speciall notice of the Idea of whether
the it
whole sentence.
b^
tlie
Won!
2.
;
for
;
Memory
>,
in
diately. ibis,
we
principall
so
we
i.ot
take
the
it
first
returning to the
if
of our fancy,
and principal Idea
rtaturall
sure
of the
matters
it
flk&crkevfcfiligently
of every sentence
P. P. by the ey
And
principall or n
for the principall.
Word
com-
by the lielpe of the natural!
sentence, or text into
are
The principall
:
we
see
'.he
first
every sentence, the
will su.'ge^t the rest very safely
:
for as in Schools, Children, that have got a taske
of Verses by heart, the in, and the
if
they miss
leafe being
permitted to see th
fiist
beginueih withall, they
the.
repealing of
doubted, ma\ be but
Letters wilj
!>e
tli.u
able
even V\rse to
repeat
every one of the Verses both forward and back-
ward, casting
their eye
upou
the letter that every
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
Sit
Verse beginneth withall, the same the eye of Fancy. lest
we
take one
for a Rapier.
Word
that every is
Synonyma
famino,,
tnulier for
Sword
3.
We must
for another, as to say
or silver for money, or a
We
4.
be repeated
read, or spoken
;
now
must have a care
in the
this is
alone
all
:
as also
this
is
same order
it
done by the strong
application of the mind unto every
Collocation
done here by
is
have a great care
Word, and
its
by often exercise, by which
so exactly obtained, that in a
short time exercising our selves herein,
we
can-
not but admire our progresse and successe.
"
LECTIO
III.
" Of unknown Words. "
Unknown
Words
are
remembred
four
wayes.
" rious
1
.
By
the
Harmouie of Words, which
Languages have one with another,
English word Riche, brings into
Hebrew word Riach, fyc. " 2. From the sound or
va-
as the
my mind
the
eccho, as England,
Jsleland, Presbyterie, Presbyter, &c.
"
3.
From
the beginning of the words, as for
Back, Backwards.
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. "
By way
4.
315
of Division, as for Parrat, a pare,
and a Rat.
"
De
LECTIO
IIII.
rebus Communibus, of businesses,
and
ordinary imployments.
" As
sun-shine the shaddowes follow
in the
common
their bodies, so
imployments are
businesses, and ordinary
easily figured
out by their pro-
per Ideas, soone placed and certainly retained as if a
Shop-keeper would bare
in
mind how many
yards of this or that stuffe silke, Velvet, &c. he hath,
it is
but fancying in the R. one of his ac-
quaintance clothed with a suite or cloake of the
same, and to hold the number of the yards
in his
right hand, the figure of 40. for 40. yards
and
the price of
it
if
be 16. per yard, the figure of 16.
in bis left hand.
E S
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
314
LECTIO
«<
De Memoria
Concionwn, To remember Ser~
mom C(
When
observing
Carefull 3.
heard.
wee heare
be observed.
are to
V.
a
tlie
Sermon, foure Rules
Diligent attention.
I.
Division of the
Melhodicall Collocation of the Parts
Places of the Ideas.
R
the Center of the South, and
first in
the second in the Center of the
and North;
the Eastyi South,
North
;
if
4
in the
Center Tables of the fourth Paries. rift
Part of the Text
Part
fourth
Cen-
Place the
Center Table of the East
in the
of the second
three
If five
in the
ter of the Fioie; if yours be six Parts,
sixth
if
the three Center Tables of
parts, place theni in
Parts, pltce the
the
be but two parts of the Text,
If there
place the
in
on the
serious Meditation
4.
2.
Parts.
R.
if
seven
W.
Parts, place the se-
venth in the Center T. of the South Paries, in the second R. and so on there should bte
more
:
after
of every part to be expressed, so
far
as
the
places
Table, which being
this
manner,
will
filled,
first
with
reach in
tin
its
part,
Center
proceed unto the
Tables of the four Angules, according place and number.
if
Parts, having the matter
f
ur
to their
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
"
De
LECTIO
3\5
VI.
memoria Historiarum;
remember His-
to
tories. 44
Histories be
bered
"
:
very easie to be
remem-
three rules are to be observed.
First,
Propound unto your
self the History,
and Authour of the History, and read some of it
in the
morning, some of
and leisurely, and
in the afternoon,
it
seriously
imprint into your
mind, the .substance and chief passages of the History by Ideas put in some
and you
shall
have
twice thinking of
it
vers Histories, they are singular
this
;
for
are to to
remember
di-
be expressed by in
places by
manner you may remem-
ber Scripture Histories claves
all
and proper Ideas,
themselves; After
by once or
it.
" Secondly, When you their
apt Repository,
in readinesse
in six,
seven, eight con-
example, you may divide the book of
the History of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph. " Thirdly, If you desire leisurely, and with
Genesis, into
exactness to learn a History, divide cipall parts,
it
into prin-
which you may represent by certain
persons, giving of them
convenient motion
example, you may remember
the
;
for
History of
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
316 Joseph tory, as
if
you place the known men of the His-
Joseph, Jacob, Josephs Brethren, and
Pharaoh.
"
De
LECTIO
memoria Citationum
VII.
remember Scrip-
to
;
ture-Quotations.
Take
"
book of the Bible some
for every
friend or acquaintance of
name, or
name,
for the
Gospel of Saint John
some
patient pious
;
man
name, near the
the as
one John for the
one Gennt for Genesis
book of Job,
for the
;
if
Then
you place not one Job you know, &c.
alwayes take the right hand for the Chapter, and Jeft
hand for the Verse.
" For
LECTIO
sure imprinting the Ideas the
w
VIII.
There be
" The
first is
of all things in
memory.
two sure
directions
called Paradise,
which
is
the ap-
plying the most delightfull things and objects to every of the five Sences, viz.
what most
affect
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
Sd7
eih Hearing, Seeing, Smelling, Touching, Tasinis.
" The other which
is
is
termed by the name of Hell,
applying of the most odious and
the
Joathfuil objects to every of the five Senees.
"
Of u
m
There
this Art,
LECTIO
IX.
Shorthand-writing.
is
Short hand writing
a kind of a
by the Ideas of
letters
objected to
the eye of the fancy, as the Alphabet
objected
is
Now for
to the sight of the bodily eye.
bievity
sake, asing colours instead of vowels, the e^e of
a nimble fancy will read any thing by ideas thus figured, as readily as
and
if it
were written
what thus
will retain
is
in *
book,
Now
written.
the
Ideas of this Alphabet be these, and such like as
your fancy best pleaseth to make choice of; a pair af -Compasses so made, b. a Lute,
Bow
bent with an arrow in
and so
C. an Horn, &c.
it,
manner, take Instruments or any
in like
letters,
wh.ih be
and instead of vowels
_use these
kind of Ideas for die rest-ofthe like the letters;
colours,
A.
for white, 'for
ifor. /.redo, for
A.
B, a
O black,
for
E.
U
bl«*\,
i#r
i'eiioWc"'
^reec,
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
318
54. L'Oeuvre des
Oeuvret, ou
le
plus
pa rj diet
des Sciences Steganogra-
phiques,
PuuUnes, Armfdelles,
JLullistes, par
Jean Helot,
et
JLug-
8°.
duni, 1654. This worrlc
an enlargement of Lully's Art
is
of Memory, and
is
much
superior to the original
system.*
55.
Fax Nova Arti Memories accensa y
Q°.
localis
Lips. 1654.
This new torch does not shed a 'flood of light*
upon the subject of
local
memory, but
its
rays if
collected and concentrated, will serve to direct
the steps of the
mnemonic
56. Alhanasii
student.
Ars Magna
Kircheri,
Sciendi in xii Libros digesta, qua
nova liand]
el
universali
per
methodp
\JLul-
Combina-
artificiosum
tionum contextum de omni re proposit a plurimis
rationibus ..
et
prope
disputari,
.I-...
infinitis
omniumque »
* Morhof, in PoJybist,
ARTIFICIAL MEMOKT.
319
summaria qu&dam cognilio comparari potest, fol. Amstelod. 1669. This curious work contains nearly five hundred closely-printed pages, and exhibits a complete exposition of Lully's Art, as applied* to the
various branches of
human
No.
learning. [See
61.]
Athanasius Kircher, da, in the year 1601, as a
was born
He com-
noviciate in the Society of the Je-
his
in
suits,
Ful-
and was much celebrated
mathematician and philosopher.
menced
at
among whom he
his seventeenth year,
distinguished himself by a surprising proficiency in literature
and three
and science.
His works amount
volumes, folio,
twenty-two
in
octavo
! ! !
He
to
eleven in quarto,
died in the year
1680.
Variorum de Arte Memories Trac-
57.
tatus Sex,
The bert
8°.
Franc,
2.
5. Fr.
naturali
1.
Lam-
Johannes Austriacus.
Hierouymus Marafiotus.
ria
Lips. 1678.
authors of these six tracts are,
Schenckel.
Herd.
et
4.
Mart. Ravel lin.
i3.
J. Spangenberg 6.
De Merao-
fovenda a Johan. Willisso.
The
whole of which have been already noticed, except the tract of Johannes Austriacus, and ia.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS
"32
this there
is
Ol?
nothing of a novel description, or
worthy of a particular remark.
The Divine Art of Memory : or, The Sum of the Holy Scriptures,
58.
Delivered in Acrostic Verses, that the Contents ble,
may
of
the whole
readily be remembered ;
so
Hiand
in ivhat Chapter, each particular
passage
recorded.
is
Written ori-
ginally in Latine, by the Reverend
and Learned John Shaw, and made English by Simon Wastel, 12*. Lond. 168a. This rare and curious
move "*
than
200
pages,
is
little
volume, containing
a translation from Shaw's
Bibiorutn Summulu sen argumenta singulo-
rum
capitum
Canonica utnusque
Scriptura
Testamen-i, alphabetice
dictichis comprehensa,
Load. 1621-23.' a work which we have not
8°.
been able
to
meet with.
Art' seems to have been
tian's da ly delight
ef the
present
fi r st
published in the
'
Divine
'The true Chrissum of every ChapOld and New Testament set down
year 1623, under the
ter
The
;
title
of
being a
alphabetically in English Verse, that the Scriptures <-etc
we
read,
may more
12°. tLond. fl623.'
happily be remembred,
This work -was eg&'w
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. published under the Title of
*
321
Microbiblion; or
the Bible's Epitome, etc. 12°. Lond. 16^9-'
The Prolegomena
to this metrical version
abridgment of the Old and
two Epistles Dedicatory other from
S.
;
New
and
Testament, are
one from T. B. and the
W. [Simon
Wastell],
and the
Translators^ Preface to the reader from the same All these are curious, and worthy pre-
person.
servation, as they explain the plan
and objects of
the work.
Epistle Dedicatory
1.
"To
from T. B.
Honoured
the
PAUL WENTWORTH,
Esq.
Worthy Sir,
THIS
laborious
and
useful Enchiridion
Jirst taught to speak English in
was
theFree School
of Northampton, being translated bu the painful hand of Mr. Wastel, quondam School-master there,
(whose Memory, like a
Oyntment, Parts;)
still
And
Box of precious
retains a sweet fragancy in those
was
there
by him humbly
i
ecom-
mended to the Patronage of a Noble Lord, Baron Spencer of Wormleighton, especially upon the account of his indulgent Favours towards that eminent Seed Plot an i Nursery of Learn' ng the
;
being
now
therefore again to salute
Light in a new Edition,
to
whom more pro-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OT
322
perly ihvuld
address
it
it
than
self
to
your
iionour'd Name, who have been a liberal Benefactor to the
same School wherein
it
wassj hap-
pily edu-cated, as to be rendred serviceable to
our Country-men in general ; whereas before,
some rare Jewel, whose value
like
none but the skilful Lapidary,
and made
mired,
is
ktiown to
was justly ad-
it
use of only by the Masters of
the Latin Tongue. 'Tis
one of the greatest Uses, and most lauda-
ble Designs
of Epistles Dedicatory, to pat) the Tribute of a Publick acknowledgment to gener» ous P erlue.and the
nobl-e
ing.
But
desire
Commendations
•to
since
merit them,
than
to!d so
;
and
Encouragers of Learn-
well
*tis
as
known you
as little
you do greatly study
delight rather to be Good,
All I shall say,
That by en~
is,
dowing the Muses, you have made Learning your Debtor, which never fails to be a grateful Pay-master and that your example will confute ;
Roman
our
That
Upbraiders,
and
no Discouragement
'tis
let
to
them know,
Good Works,
to believe, they are not Meritorious,
Charity
be
is
not grown
Cold, since she
and that ft
It
of to
BfitiH;
" The Piece that here presents view use
;
is
an
it self to
our
indeed small, but n ay prove great in ;t
will help both to understand
member what
is
and
re-
contained in Sacred Scripture^
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
325
and make persons better acquainted with that Blessed Book which alone can bring us acquainted with the Almighty.
" That ticularly,
it
may conduce
to these ends
that your worthy
Belief, Adherence,
Sulfe
and par-
;
may, by a
and Practise of those Divine
Dictates, enjoy an everlasting Memorial in the
Book
of Life,
is
Prayer of " Your Servaut
the
"J. BJ*
%
Epistle Dedicatory from
Simon WastelL
"to the " Right Honourable " His singular Good Lord,
" SIR
ROBERT SPENCER,
Knt.
Baron Spencer of Wormleighton
" S* W. wisheth
all
:
Happiness Temporal and
Eternal.
" Right Honourable,
"THE
manifold Favours received from your
Lordship ever since
my
first
placing in the Free-
School of Northampton, as also Your Honour's late
promised Assistance to help the said School
to that Ri«ht
wheieof
it
liaili
been these many
Ytars unconscionably defrauded, hath caused
me
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
.524
many
times to which that
some good occasion
might be offered unto me, whereby
Posterity,
I
might wit-
unto your Honour, but also to
ness not only
how much
I confess
And
unto you for the same.
my
self
taken some Pains to turn the Contents
Bible
obliged
therefore, having
of the
English Meeter, for the help
briefly into
of weak Memories, (being incouraged thereunto
by the Perswasion of divers of my godly learned Friends,
they saw some Entrance made Your Honour being in the very
when
thereinto.)
Frontispiece of
my
dearest and worthily most
honoured Friends, I determined to dedicate the
my humble
same, together with vice,
unto your Honour
both
my
School,
self
may
and still
it,
as
;
and best Ser-
beseeching you, that
also our
poor wronged
be patronized and shrowded
under the shadow of your Honourable ProtecI not fear what my back Friends my Book, nor what they can devise or do against my self; so also shall your Honour
tion
so will
:
can say to
(in respect
of the School) have the praise of
Prophet, to be called, place,
-the
A Builder of that waste
and a Raiser up of the Foundation Breach, and a
thereof; a Repairer of that
all
And so be my Succes-
thereof,
and be pa-
Restorer of those Paths to dwell in
honoured and esteemed of me and sors
as the second
Founder
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. rallel'd
Thomas Chipsey,
and equalized with
who was
the
first
" No?i minor
:
325
For,
est virtus
quam quarere parta
tueri. 'Tis
no
Than
less pious, things lost to regain,
for first
w Vouchsafe Lord)
Founders to give
T beseech
you (my most honoured
as cheerfully to accept
Widows Mite
Present and
Pledge of
my
Artaxerxes
is
to maintain.
my poor Pawn and
of this
(being a
ever dutiful and thankful said
to
Mind,
as
have received an handful
of Water from the poor Country-man, whose Ability
would
no better a Gift.
afford
I ever pour forth
my
So
will
Prayers unto the Almighty
Preserver of Mankind, the Giver of every good Gift, that
he would be pleased to vouchsafe unto
your Honour, and to
all
your Honourable Pro-
geny, health of Body, length of Days, with Increase of Grace and
Honour
in this Life,
the Fruition of eternal Blessedness in the to
and
World
come.
" Your Honours " ever "
to
command,
SIMON WASTELL."
FF
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
>26
The
Translator's Preface to the Reader.
" TH£
" Translator's Preface " TO THE
"READER. "NOT long ago (Christian Reader) there was published a
little
Book
in
Bibliorum Summula,
set
Latin Verse, called forth by Mr. John
Shaw, (a man whom both for
his
Learning and
Gravity, as also for our old and antient acquaintance (being School-fellows in Westmer-
\em\ffty years ago, and both of Queens Colledge in Oxford) / did, and do much esteem and This
respect.)
Book
1 perceived to
be
much
applauded of the godly learned Ministers, and oj many other Scholars that had seen and read
And
the same. one, as a
therefore, after ht
token of his love,
how I might
teach
it
to
had
I began
and having
me
speak English, being as
desirous to benefit the unlearned, as he
learned;
sent
to study
translated the
was the
Books of
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. Moses, and
offered
them
to his
learned and grave Ministers vierc
by
did
i/iey
spurr
me
over,
untill
their persuasions
forzeard,
I
Testaments. tj/ed
my
both
confess
cause the English
than
the
Latin
the
I
to otlmr
censures,
so
tongue
and
not
give
Assistance)
cording as the contents
have not precisely
is
be-
far more copious liberty (ac-
of each chapter were
longer or briefer) to conclude them sometimes
tich's,
with as
cuity) us
I
much
brevity (observing perspi-
I have
could.
purposely laboured
speak plainly to the capacity and understand-
ing of the simple
and ignorant, rather than by
Poetical strains to please the Ear,
of
the curious learned Readers.
and
Thou
the
Eye
hast also
not only the contents of every Chapter in
itt
sometimes in four, sometimes in more Dis-
ttco,
to
I
Ne®
Old and
but have taken
;
piick
Method and Manner,
his
self to
and
and
could
God's
(through
had gene through
I
that
5*7
set
dozen
order Alphabetically with figures to direct
thee unto them, but a/so figures in every line to direct
presently
that
without
Thou of
Verse zchcre thou shalt jind
thee to the
hast
times
which thou
reading also
over
a
zchole
to
know,
Chapter.
Chronological observation
from Adam
Christ to Antichrist.
desirest
the
to
Thou
Curist,
and from
hast also the
names
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS Of
S28
of all the Books of the Bible,
they follow
as
in order,
" Lastly, thou
hast comforts
and encourage-
ments against thefeare of death, called the old
mans A. B. C. If it shall please thee (gentle Reader) when thou hast read or heard a Chapter,
to
read over the contents in meeter once or thou mayest be able to rehearse and say
tzcice,
and
the said contents by heart,
be acquainted with Bible.
If any
the
so in short
time
History of the whole
be so zealously affected with the
knowledge of the Scriptures, as the Lord Crom-
who
well was,
(as
Master
F ox
recordelh in the
of the fifth Edition, page 1075, got by heart all the new Testament of
.Book of Martyrs,
Erasmus
his Translation in his journey to
Rome,
he might in short time get by heart these brief contents
the
Law
of the whole Bible. If therefore of God be thy delight, (as it
was Davids) fortable
this
abroad, or stay est at
thou reapest
any
Book
little
companion,
whether
home.
increase
my
Salvation sire,
poor labours
of thy
saving
that
ascribe the Praise
And
walkest
finally
life,
and Glory of
all
by
and
I
de-
thee
to
have all that
would entreat
if
know-
of saving
to the Edification
Soul,
1
be a com*
thou
or holiness of
ledge, justifying faith, these
will
to
God,
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. vnd
to
IVeli-ic
me
afford
things,
" Thine
thy
3t9
cliai liable
Ct?isur£ >
and Pn.yers. in
am "
Christian service that he can
ptrk rm,
n 8.
A
If
"
chronological table follows this preface,
from the Creation of Aduin
to the departure
of Egypt, and the names of
all
Bible, with the
number of
specimens selected
the
Ho
nut
>ks
of the
the Chapters.
The
from the Divine Art, aie
the whole book of Genesis, and
A. B. C.
ft?
the
old man's
!»RINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
330
Old Testament.
1.
GENESIS. ALL things
in 1 Heaven, in Earth and 2 Seas, our great 3 Jehovah makes :
1
He
& grow and multiply: Man Gods s6 Image takes.
bade them and
2
BY
him the
3
Paradise 8
The
in
1
days
six
Sabbath, S4
,
Wedlock
Fruit forbear
3 CLosely the subtil 6 eat
they
The
DUE
3
l6
Cain
lz
are
;
were
2
2
made;
of Dust:
;
Names
l*
Man
co
impos'd
Serpent tempts
10
bare
21
Cain good Abel
liv'd in
^
curst,
cloath'd, 24 disdain'd.
8 slays
vagrant made, Lantech's
Seth
;
arraign'd|:
;
seed; their strife, earth
punish'd,
:
must.
Sacrifice the * Brothers bring
fierce
t
15
promis'd
Man 4
all
Man
4
2
:
:
great wrath
:
holy days.
is by God, from Earth to Heaven translated
5 J^Nnochf, blest Enoch, fi *
The
Patriarchs to 3
*
lives
:
lines
:
* years, fy
:
death,
Noah's time related.
6 J? Air forms make 2 matches: monstrous men in monstrous 5 Sin abound :
This
i
brings the Flood but
(i'th
Ark)
8
Noe and
his,
God's favour found.
j
:
:
:;
;
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. 7
GOD
x
sends
unto the
They
7
'
the
Noah
18
s x
13 all
flesh for sin.
wrath aswag'd, the flood
Raven and
1
*l656
8 flood o'reflows,
being shut, the
HEav n
and Noe repairs
all pairs,
Ark, wherein
5
and drowns S
331
20
goes forth,
Dove
the
doth
is
sacrifice
God n makes two leagues 22 of 9 \Ho rah * gives laws, of Increase, *
Blood
»
3
Meat, the
Noe made
forbidden,
^ Cham
mock'd,
lORNow
Murther,
*
Fear,
is 4
swag'd
:
21
love,
Bow
drunk,
accurs'd alsn.
here of Noe,
2
and of
his 21
Son?
the mighty 6 Generations.
Nimrod
Monarch: here
first 8
3S
dividing of the
llLEarn
here
Mark
oue language, at the
l
confusion
5
*1?87
SAem and Terah's 27 Progeny, to Haran 31 Terah went. I will c
10
first;
Babel* rent
1#
12MAke hast, O
A
begins,
Nations.
Abram*
'
preserve thy
leave thy land
life
Famine Fear " doth make him the King 14 restores his Wife. ;
13]\OW Lot and but discord Lot's lot to
is 10
he i
sinful
«
richly 2 return
'
Abraham Melchizedek spoils,
20
four, l*
*2023
fain
;
them both
parts
Sodom's Soil
Hebron " Abram
140Fp° st hy
;
:
x
five
go'th.
Kings are
rescues* Lot
receiveth Tythes
Abraham
23
slain,
"2030 ;
takes not.
:
loPIlomise
of Seed chears
J
which he believes
But
first his
And
l6
Seed
13
2 Abraham, most true
1S
must Servants
Her
here
she should submit,
?
the * Covenant sure:
is
Ishmael25 , 12
12
f and the
~x
Angels
Sodomites
chang'd, they blest
rest. 13
is
reprov'd
Destruction shewn
Abraham prays, for it may not be
19TWO
15
circumcis'd,
f° r laughing
Sodoms
3
32
he drunk,
ten just men,
Lot doth
fiery 24
entertain,
Slaughters:
20TJNwares tne King takes Restores,
u
Cast
i4
9 scoffing
Lad
between the
22XJP Abraham
The Ram
Abrams Wife
9 rates,
14
rich
is 13
Son
and's
a?
:
he
*T
prays,
||
embrac'd
th' other.
slay his
holds his hand
offered shall
Peace sworn
refresh'd,
3
||
:
up for him
be
V!
:
Mother
King and
rose to
Angel n
His Seed
92
2
her
out, distressed,
the
:
heal'd are all Estates.
2l\V^h J°y Sarah the
made
Daughters.
"
Abraham
reproves 36 , makes
Then
is
35 defiles his
him, he
:
:
o'retbrown.
Lot's Wife a - 6 Pillar of Salt
God
Child,
:
to her again.
Their names are
]8S^ ra
4
Mistress doth disdain
The Angel bids And turn IfRlinewed is j 2 ii^ Abraham
be,
then their Foes subdue.
lGQUarrelling Hasrar now with
1J2061,
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
532
[j^050
:
:
as Sand.
Son
:
5
::
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. 23 With Tears did
Abraham bewail
2
the death of
Sara old
||
Macphelah bought
to
l6
bury
Which Ephron
to
him
||2085
:
in,
sold.
ZAABrahtm 2 sends the 12 Servaut asks W Water of the Maid :
2e gifts,
on
25BY
whom
home
6l
brings 6 ? his
love
prays. 1(2088
:
||
Gives
333
to Isaac her,
staid.
is
Ketur Abram had * tnoe Sons he 8 dies, and 21 Isaac prays * 2 Twins do strive Birth-right is »
:
:
Two
26QAnaan
3
||
27 TJIm-sighted 30
2 ? is
3
12
is
10
He
23
S1
so » Ijea is 24
his
away 18
ri
moe
:
born
late
;
||2140
:
:
to pray.
seven years serves: ||
:
||2185
gives,
Lea
-
conceives,
lives.
gives Jacob her
Jacob :
:
consecrates
barren
30GRiev'd Rahel*
fl
deadly hate.
Laban Lea
but Rahel
Wells:
doth weep
Marriages
and
serves seven
Ioseph
38
whereon
Rahel Jacob
but 28
41
9
seut
sees,
a stone 22
29pOr
Venson craves
Esau
:
And's Brother
Ladder
rich, digs 18
grieves and galls.
Isaac
28 J£&zm's ungodly
A
13
35
hunts, and comes too
blest
Jacob
||2 1 1
sent
*
f Sister calls
reproves, he
Son
pays.
promis'd, Famine
Sons Wives him
||
**
Pottage
Wife he
his
The 9 King
Jacob
sold,
:
and Jacob
S1
Maid:
hir'd.
by Jacobs
** art,
Sheep and Wealth admir'd.
:
:
:
; :
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
334 *220i> 31
HEre Gods
bids * Jacob
the Idols
Laban
26
complains
7
by an
is
fears;
13 gifts,
Sends
25
and
they gifts
34LEwd
Jacob
faint
departs 20
he
Reubens a
2
s
30
6
i
8
put
is
is 28
Would
he 24
bought
doth deflour.
\\
25 slain
:
life.
20
:
Pillar pitcht
Funeral ®. 5
c
:
Sons
habitation
2*
:
all
( :
15
7
wealth
:
Dukes and
:
mules are found out
Kings of Edom's Nation.
SSPLedge 12222
a
:
*»
:
down
dreams
,
is
:
takes
for his Wife.
Esau's Wives
3?Or's Brethren Joseph
n
he
:
field
fears his
foul Lust
set
31
faults: strive,
Altar Jacob's blest
departure
Are here the
1
an
threefold
36]\t O\v
J9
Dinah
2
purgeth Idols
~-
Angel
Esau meets
circumcis'd are
good Jacob
35MAking
:
10 his
Altar makes.
Shechem. "-
4
a
:
and craves her
The People
24
weep, they kiss
Jacob an ||2213
Angel cheer'd
prays: contest
doth with an
4
l6
:
not to chide
makes.
ever after haults.
33K.Nee!ing
The
9
1
return,
:
24
charg'd
:
at Gilead 4i peace he
32jAcob
home
3
Rahel takes
19
5
:
haveh< 27
r
Jacob
:
32
deceiv'd
:
a pit
Father
his
sending
in to 10
two
Joseph makes Complaint
twice
2l into
sold , '-
~
5*
griev'd.
*Juda's Wife and
:
4
Sons
:
Thamar wentf: biu'it
Twins
to
:
then 26 clears her more:
him are
sent.
;
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. *9QUickIy good Joseph of s Master much
He
8
flat
denies is 23
he
in
"
prefer'd
approv'd l*
his Mistriss
:
Bonds
40REhearse your a happy
*
is
6
is
"3
O
+222f
liesf:
O
Dreams.-
Have me "in mind.
:
:
belov'd.
an sua i t ue
]\j
335
Butler! thou
.
Baker
!
mark,
Gallows groans for thee. 4lSAd Pharaoh's 26 Dreams expounded are: and Joseph 40 grac'd as Kingt: the
]
9
Against the
« Dearth
His Wife two
42TEN
sent for
releast 25
3
hoards up,
50
*9 sells
Sons cloth bring.
Corn
24
:
imprison'd are
and sent away
Ci
a Pledge
but him
3S
doth Jacob stay.
15
they
Joseph
2?
and
They
Cup
:
his ~°
feasts in 33
Brother
33
12
45\JNto he
-
For Father
1
Brethren
weeps, 9
:
sort.
Benjamin,
and Coin (they paid) Fathers Pledge,
Ben. would now be
his
calls
wondrous
fear, * confess: the
for
:
sends his Son,
44\yithin the Sack of is
pawn'd
Presents bring to Court
confers 32
13
is
:
:
For Benjamin
43{JNwilliiig Jacob
f22SG
Cornf: f223S
is 5
2S
known?
sent before,
sends, the
he goes, and
staid.
Joseph's
King
Vf
consents,
grievest no more.
46Wlth Jacob (after Sacrifice) God will 3 go on the way. Him Joseph C8 meets and greets, they
f2240
l
he
tells
them
**
what
29
weep
to say.
:
:
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
336
47AGed
Jacob, with
before
Goshen n
*2255
?
all's
:
bury
all his x
bought save the
*me
30 in
my
3SBLest Jacob siek 1 Gives Ephrimf +2280 Blesseth 2 ^
relates
:
foretells
49CAUing
" 1
his
21
;
8? Priests
Land
Land.
is
visited
*9
Preeminence
;
:
made
the Promise
:
their going thence; 3
Sons he blesseth
doth future things
||2300
Sons,
King Pharaoh stand
Gives charge about his
||
29
declare
them
:
:
Burial
of Soul the Lord takes care.
him
lamenting
made
10
Troops bring him
to his
Grave:
50DOleful
3
2310 The Brothers «
fear: he
for
makes them
e5
swear
his Burial there to have.
THE OLD MANS
2.
A. B. C.
Ye Saints on Earth be of good cheer, The Darts of Death ye need not fear, 1 Cor.
15. 55. 1
Thes.
4. 17.
ACcount'st thou death a dreadful
Which hath by Christ now
BE sure,
as Spring
doth Winter blasts
So follows death, a corps and
life
that lasts.
1 Cor.
Coffin
15. 53.
A glorious rising it shall DEbt due to God Thereby
2 Tim. 4. 6.
this
By dyiug
thing,
lost its sting?
lay't in grave,
have. pay,
at th' appointed day.
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
357
Exceeding welcome Death's to roe, All men must dye, no man is free. FUJI happy man lliat dyes in Failh
Heb. 9» 17.
Rev.
:
His good works follow him, Christ
GLad
are the Saints dissolv'd to be,
To live with Christ, his face J1E well may quake and fear to That
IN
saith.
Death
is
gain,
Last night
KNown
doth
in his filthy sins
a sleep
;
to see.
23.
dye,
Rev. 6.
lye.
gate of Life:
it's
j
and end of Strife.
God's Ambassador to be,
Death
will
I
meet
LOrd
paramount of death hath Death by his death, and law
l6.
Thes.
1
4. 14.
2 Pet.
will not flee.
I
;
14. 13»
Phil. I.
14.
1.
kill'd
Heb.
fulfill'd.
24.
2.
[mend. Psah latter end, The thoughts of Death will make thee 90. 12. ]\Ought bat Christ's death doth sin remove Rom.
]VlUse oft upon thy
Admire the gieatness of
OF earthly Makes
PAss
us possest of
not for death,
Why
I
self,
daily die,
me
lerrifie?
thy day of death,
Excells that hour thou
REceiving but our due
Why
God
Heavens above.
then doth death
QUiet thy
his love,
Pilgrims, death from
took breath.
first
dfeserts,
5. 8. 1
Cor.
5. 6.
2 Cor, 15. 31.
Eccles. 7. 1. 1
Pet.
then should death arHict our hearts 2. 20.
Slth God from all eternity, Hath so decreed that all must dye.
27.
XHat
1
At
deadly foe last shall
(last foe
VAnquished death It
of
all)
have a deadly I
fall.
wish were nye,
ends a Christians misery.
C G
Heb.
9.
Cor.
16.
'2.6.
Rom. 7. 24.
— PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
538
John Shaw,
according to A.
man
a Westmoreland
of Queen's College,
Wood,* wai
became
born, and
Oxford,
in
age of 19; be took one degree
a student
the
1.579, at
in Arts, left the
College, and at length became Vicar of Oking,
Woking,
or
esteem, by
where he was had
Surrey,
in
many
for his preaching, and by
His works,
for his Poetry.
The
i.
28, and 45,
ver.
blessedness
Sermon on Luke
a
:
Lond. 1018.
8°.
some
in addition to that
already mentioned, were: (1.)
of Mary, Mother of Jesus
in
(*.)
The
comfort of a Christian, by Assurance of God's
Love
to
him, written in verse.
The Com-
(3.)
plaints of a Sinner: the comfort of our Saviour in verse also.
the
These tuo
are printed with
last
Sermon.
Simon Wast ell, was, according to Wood,f a Westmoreland
man
born, and descended from
those of his name, living at Wastellhead in the
He
same county.
entered
Queen's College, Oxford,
as
in
abouts, and took one degree in after
at
;
Arts
five
years
which time being accounted a great pro-
ficient in Classical
made Master of
•
student of
a
1580, or there-
A thenar
Learning and Poetry, he was
the Free- School at
Oxon.
vol.
i.
col. 487.
Northamp-
i
Ibid.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. ton,
whence by
3S§,
many
sedulous endeavours,
his
were sent to the Universities.
He
seems to have
been a fellow-student of Shaw, and on terms of strict
intimacy with him.
Ars Magna
59.
et
admirabilis Specimi-
nibus variis confirmata, qua
Pan-
dectarum Tituli eorumqne pr&cipua materia ope. Figurarum emblemati-
carum, brevissime, jucunde
et tena-
memoria imprimi, Jirmiter contitieri, et opportune in usum transferri possunt : In maximum citert
commodum legis Sludiosi,
8°.
JLugd.
Bat. 1095. This anonymous work contains an ingenious
and very the
fifty
full
application of the local
books of the
Roman
memory,
to
Pandects, and to
the various titles and subdivisions of each book.
To
the Preface
R. C. is '
The
is
title is
a good model
appended the signature of a complete
for all those
bill
of fare, and
who
render this
annonce' a table of contents, instead of a
title-
page.
60.
Copia Speciminum Art is Memoriae
540
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF Bruxello', Leodii, Tornaci, et alibi
editormn,
8°.
Leodii, 1G97.
This small pamphet contains an account of 'the?
different exhibitions of
L. Schenckel,
various cities enumerated in the
title.
Ars Memorise vindicata,
61.
at the
auctore
D.
Jo. JBrancaccio, accessit Artificium
Poeticmn ad Scripturas Dirinas promptu habendas memoriterque
in
ediscendas accommodatum,
normi,
This
is
an excellent and useful
ciples of the art,
memory,
time of writers
Pa*
1702.
it
work
;
includes instances of wonder-
in particular
Adam,
little
an explicit detail of the prin-
for, in addition to
ful
8°.
to
individuals,
from the
A. D. 1690, and a
on the subject.
sources, however, are
To
neither of
we indebted
for
list
of
these
any of the
materials in the present work, not having been able to procure
of
this rare
62.
more than
a transient inspection
and curious volume.
The Art of Memory. useful for
all,
A
Treatise
especially such as are
!
ARTIFICIAL MEMORI. to
By
speak in Publick.
D.
B.
D'Assigny,
341
Marius Lond.
8°.
1706. This
the third edition of D'Assigny,* and
is
ornamented with an
is
elegant engraving on
'
copper,' representing Jupiter with his reclining on a cloud
seen
which
hands, on
his
— the
Three
is
and a scroll in
Ars Memo-
inscribed
is
Julmen
winged Hermes
with a caduceus,
flying
rid.
;
pedestals, the centre one circular,
and the others square, occupy the fore ground of
On
this beautiful picture.
Minerva
;
in the centre
the remaining pedestal
Decentes,
in
one pedestal stands
Hercules Jnglicus; and
is
adorned by the Gratia
At
costume.
their usual
the
foot of these illustrious personages are seen eleven '
human forms
divine,'
eleven threads or lines,
—
the
We
mouth of Hercules
is
meeting
in
YJtiglicus
issue
one point ;
! !
have been thus particular in describing
this frontispiece, in the *
from whose ears all
hope
pretty far gone' with the
may be induced
that
some one who
mania of illustrating,
to seek for it; for, here,
he might
certaiuly indulge his favourite pursuit without a
chance of injuring the book in the annals
*
The
;
a rare occurrence
of the print-ferret.
first
edition
was published
«G3
It
is
not, per-
in 1697.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
342 haps,
known
books
to all our readers, that a passion for
illustrated
adorned
or
numerous
with
and, that
prints, exists to a very great extent;
the most valuable books are deprived of their
some
engravings merely to illustrate
production,
named
by
the
Mr. Dibdin,
in it.
p. 605,
notices
hundred
prints
of
portraits in
favourite
persons
the
Bibltomania,
his
some curious examples. were collected by
Seven
a lady to illus-
trate
six chapters
traits
by another person to ornament Scott's Edi-
HJ50 por-
in Genesis: an
The sum of «£ 2()00, was of Dryden. expended by the late Mr. Crowles in illustrating tion
(
Pennant's London, which book he bequeathed, in the true spirit
of virtu, to the British
Mu-
seum.
The
address
Universities,'
'
To
the
Young
which precedes
Students of both this
Art of
Me-
mory, we recommend earnestly to the present race of Oxonians and Cantabs, as
it is
peculiarly
applicable to their present state.
The
following are the contents of this vo
•
lume.
" Chap. " Chap.
2.
Of the Soul or Spirit of Man. Of Memory, its Seat, and Excel-
5.
The Temper
1.
lency.
" Chap.
or Disposition of the
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
Body
best and worst for
tural
Causes and Reasons
u Chap. 4.
Some
Memory, with
the
ill
General and Physical
the
5.
What
injur'd
by
Body, or the Predominancy
of one of the tour Qualities
" Chap.
Ob-
the remedying,
Memory
and restoring a
Temper of
the na-
both.
ot"
servations and Prescriptions for strengtlitiing,
334
is
very
in the
much
Brain. prejudicial to
Memory. may be and may comfort Memory, from the
the Faculty, Habit, and Practice of
"Chap
6.
assisting to,
Of
such Natural Things as
Procurement of Nature, and the Contiivance of Art.
"Chap
7-
Rules
" Chap.
S.
be observed for the Acts
to
Memory.
or Practice of
Rules
Remembrance
be observ'd to help our
to
we
of things that
desire to
pre-
Fantastical
Me-
serve in Mind.
"Chap. 9 Of Artificial or mory or Remembrance."
This book upon the whole (the dedication excepted)
is
rather
dull,
and not very profitable.
In the fifth chapter, at the fifteenth section, we are told that " all such Motions of the body as cause giddiness or structive to the
swimming
memory.
hate a special care
to
in the
Therefore we should
avoid
places, turning round
head, are de-
[as
falls from high the Dervishes we
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS
344
Ofr
suppose] or Blows upon the hinder part of the
Head!!!" The sixth
chapter abounds with receipts for
comforting the memory' taken principally from
'
A
the early writers on this subject.
we
few of these
of such as are in-
shall extract for the benefit
clined to use them.
"
"
1.
Sneezing Pouders.
Sneezing Pouders well prepar'd are of great
may prove
use, but
pernicious
if
any thing be
offensive to the Brain in the Composition.
Dried
Leaves of Marjoram, Sage, Rosemary, the Roots of the with
Herb Pyrethrum, of Lingwort perfumed Musk, are a choice sneezing Pouder, to
comfort the Brain and Memory.
Galangal well is
very
And
dried, and reduced to
useful to strengthen
Memory.
the
Herb
Pouder,
Another
good sneezing Pouder may be made of Pepper, with the Lillies,
Herb
Condisi, white
with some perfumed
must have a care not frequent use
of
Lingwort, and
Gums.
to offend
But we
Nature by a
these or other Snuffs,
which
too
may
prejudice the Brain.
"
2. Plaisters to
" Divers
prevent a decay of Memory.
Plaisters,
when we
find a decay in
Memory, may be useful for helping the Brain As a Plaister made of Mustard-seed, and clapt
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
of the Head, ©r the Oil of
to the hinder part
Mustard-sted when apply'd
you please rentine
be at
to
Pyrethrum,
leaves
Or
to that part.
if
greater Expence, take Flo-,
Herbs Hermodactyle and
the
Lillies,
345
of the wild Vine,
Pigeon-
dung, Mustard-seed, of each an Ounce
mix
;
them with Mosckata Nuts, Spice, Cloves, Cinamon, and Pepper, and make a Plaister ; which you may likewise apply
to the hinder part of the
Head, and you
it
mory.
And
will find
increase and help
Me-
a certain famous Author assures us,
Gall of a Patridge anointed about the Temples does wonderfully strengthen the Seat of
that the
Memory
;
as also the
Brains of Birds and Fouls
roasted, and chiefly of
the
Hens
are not useless for
same purpose. "
"Take
3.
A pouder for the
the
Memory.
Seed or Leaves of Orminum, and
reduce them to Pouder, and every Morning take a small quantity of a Glass of Wine, say that the Shavings or
duce the same
effect,
of the Brain and
Pouder of Ivory pro-
Memory
Humours of the
to
they
namely, the corroborating ;
of white Frankincense taken
quor when we go
And
Bed,
Brain.
that the Application of
which divides the Seat of
as likewise a in a
dries
And
it
Gold
Grain
Draught of Li-
up the
offensive
has been obstrv'd, to that
Sutura,
Memory from
the other
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
546
Closets of the Brain, strengthens the weakness
of the Head, drives away
« wonderful
on
Effect
all
Pai/i,
and has
Me-
Faculty of
the
mory.
An
"
ointment.
H A famous Author
tells us,
That
and
a firm
Memory, and quick Apprehension, many great M« n have used this Medicine. Take constant
Roots of wild Bugloss, Roots of Valerian, or
Rue
each four Ounces; Roots of
Setvvall, of
two Ounces
reduce them to very
;
fine
Pouders
then take Juice of Ey-bright, Clary and Veiven,
of each four Ounces a Cloth
;
:
strain the
Juices well through
then mix the Juices tugether, and the
Pouders apart
afterwards take the Essence of
:
Anacardi, or Cassia-nuts one ounce, and
Also take Bird's Tongue,
a Pouder as before. i.
make
Ash-keys, and make a very fine Pouder
e.
Then mix
all
:
the foresaid things together, viz.
the Pouders and the Juices, and take an Earthen
Pot
glaz'd,
and
set
it
on the Fire, putting into
some Bears Fat, and grees
;
suffering
it
it
to melt by de-
then throw in the same Pouders, mixing
them with
the Juices, always adding
foresaid Fat,
till
a very thin
some of
the
Ointment be made;
with which anoint the Temples, Forehead, and top of the
Head
towards the Nape.
And
this
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. do three or four times ing
more or
and continue anoint-
occasion.
less as there is
A
" 5.
a year,
347
Lye, or wash for the Head,
"Again, another Experiment may be tri'd for the same purpose. Take eight Glasses of com-
mon
Water, leaves of Tvy and Sticas, of each a
Pound and Water
a
to boil
afterwards
let
and put into
half;
put them together in the
the
Water be almost consum'd;
till
it
be well strain'd and squeez'd,
a small quantity of Turpentine
it
wash'd with Rose-water
:
Then wash
with a good Lye, and after drying the aforesaid Liquor the
it,
the
Head
anoint vvhh,
Temples and hinder
part
of the Head.
"
t>.
A petfumed Apple for comforting the Brain and Memory.
"Take Laudanum, Lignum Aloes, Storax, of Dram Cloves, Nutmegs, sweet Basilwidi Rosewater, in seed, of each half a Dram quantity of Mosch small and Ambera which each a
;
;
grise has
been
dissoiv'd,
" 7. To strengthen the
when
"To when
strengthen the
lost
;
make an Apple.
Memory
or restore
it
lost.
Memory,
or against giddiness
:
or restore
it
Take Rose-
mary, Borage, Chamomile, Violets, Roses, of each an Ounce; the Leaves of Laurel, Marjo-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
348
ram, Sage of each two Ounres together, and put
a
time
day's
them
chop them
;
Wine, and
in the best
all
after
thro a glass Alembic, and
distil
Liquor
which put of sweet-
keep the
distilled
scented
Turpentine a Pound,
in
;
Frankin-
white
cense eight Ounces, Mastic, Myrrh,
Bdellium,
Anacardi, or Cassia nuts, of each four Ounces beat them altogether, and so five days,
for
mix'd with the Distillation in a cover'd
Afterwards
Vessel.
them stand
let
:
with a quick Fire
distil
till
yon get an Oyl out of them, which keep close shut up in a glass Bottle well stopp'd with
and Parchment.
would
ly in
Fur
anoinf also the
Memorial
part of the Head, and
You
tion'd.
"
will find
much of it as Mouth, and
use, take as
down
a large nutshell
all
the
parts,
viz.
the hinder
the Parts before-men-
Le very good.
it to
of Memory.
8. Pills for the use
"Take Chubeds, Ca la mint, Nutmegs, of each a cense,
Dram
and
a half;
each a Sc uule and
before
the
Cloves,
best Frankin-
choice Myrrh, oriental Ambergrise, of a half;
with Morjoram-water make
going
Wax
to
Mosch, 1*1118.
five
Bed, and two at Sun rising,
Meat
;
in
the Winter every
Grains:
Take one in five
hours
Month,
in the
Spring and Fail more seldom."
The
chapter which treats
'
of Artificial or
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
Memory
Fantastical
a
literal translation
549
Remembrance
or
almost
is
from Grataroli.
Marius D'Assigny was the Author of Rhetorica
Anglorum,
vel Exercitationes Oratorio, in
Rhetoricam Sacram adjiciuntur qutedum
et
Communem.
morias corroborandas, 12°. this work, a chapter
memory,
in
part of his
$3.
is
Quibus
imbecilles
Me-
Lond. 1699.
In
Regula ad
devoted to the subject of
which, as might be expected, a great
Art of Memory
Ars 3femoria
f
is *
done into Latin/
sive clara et perspi-
cua Methodus excerpendi Nucleum
rerum ex omnium Scientiarum monumentis a R. P. Thoma Erhardt, 8°.
August. Vindel. 1715. Partiv.
in 3
Tom.
Memoire Artificiellt pour apprendre et pour retenir
64. Pratique de la
VHistoire Sainte, VHistoire Eccle-
France
Par
Paris 3
torn.
siastique et VHistoire de le
Pere
Biiffier, 8°.
t
1719-1723. This work sition of
is
intended to facilitate the acqui-
Chronology and universal History, and
the system
is at
once ingenious and simple. II
H
It
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
350 is
composed
in the
form of a dialogue, and the
author has compressed, into verse, the principal
names of the
events and
The
different
Sovereigns.
following are specimens of his verses.
Thefirst age commencing from Le
petit
fils
de
Cam
et qui tut
fils
the Deluge.
de cbus
Est prince a Babilone et Nenibrod dit Belus,
Quand
se
forme sous
lui l'etat
de l'Assirie,
Vieiient ceux des Chinois d'Egipte et de Scithie.
Ninive avant deux mille est en Assur fonde£,
Et pour
roi Sicion choisit Egialee.
First part of the history of France. Ses Loix en quatre cens Pharamond introduit *
Glodion Chevelu
qu'
Merovee avec
combatit Attila.
lui
Actios vainquit,
Childeric fuit chasse, puis on
le
rapela.
Clovis vain a Soissens, fait vceu d'etre Chretien
Defait
Vol.
I.
Gombaut et
tue Alaric Arien.
contains Sacred History and Chrono-
logy, Profane History and the History of France.
Vol. II.
A
system of Universal Geography, for
which verses are employed,
as in the first
volume.
Vol. III. includes Chronology and History, from the birth of
Chiust
publication
Ecclesiastical history, and the his-
;
to the
tory of the principal States of
Claude
de.
time of Buffier's
Europe.
Buffier was
parents, in Poland; in the year
born of French
166 1; he»becamt
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
551
a Jesuit in 1679- After having travelled to
he fixed
his residence in the capital
Rome,
of France, and
died in the year 1737, at Paris, in the College
of the Society, aged 76 years. hind him
many works,
ticed, the principal of
and published
in his
style is
has
left
be-
which have been collected
Cours des Sciences par den
principes nouveaux et simple,
language, V esprit,
He
besides that already no-
pour former
ct le cccur, fol.
1732.
It
The
of Buffier, in his verse and prose writings,
more
plain than elegant.
man, and very laborious
He
was a virtuous
in his studies.*
Mcmoria Technica: or, a New Method of Artificial Memory, ap-
65.
plied to and exemplified in Chronology, History,
nomy ;
Roman
Coins,
sures, etc. 8°.
The
Geography, Astro-
also Jewish,
Grecian and
Weights and Mea-
By Richard Grey, D. D.
JLond. 1730.
ninth edition of
this
book has been just
published, to which, and to the eighth edition are
appended hoiee's Mnemonics,
In 1802, tled,
a thin
[see
No.
pamphlet was published,
Technica Memoria, by
M. W.
» Diet. Hist. Art. Buffier.
66.] enti-
Johnes;
it
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
S5t
consists merely of extracts
In the
from Grey.
Monthly Magazine for June 1805, Dr. Lettice inserted some proposals for publishing his, * New Memoria Technica,' but we cannot learn that work was ever put
this
It
to press.
embrace a number of
to
tables,
in
was intended chronology,
geography, &c. on the plan of Dr. Grey, but with considerable improvements.*
In order to enable those practise
the
who
Dr. Grey's System, we
fourth edition
published in his
of the
feel so inclined to
shall extract
from
Memoria Technica much as is neces-
time, so
life
sary for the purpose.
" The this
;
principal Part of this
To remember
nology, Geography,
fyc.
a
Word
Beginning whereof being the Syllables of the
Method
Thus,
in
is
briefly
is
form'd, the
first
Syllable or
Thing sought, does, by frequent
Repetition, of course draw after Part, which
is
any thing in History, Chro-
it
the latter
so contriv'd as to give the
Answer.
History, the Deluge happened in the
Year before Christ two Thousand three Hundred forty eight
*
To
;
this is
signified
by the
Word
may be added a work entitled ReminiscenMemory's Assistant, by Samuel Needliam, to
this list
tia; or, the
be completed in three parts, on the plan of Dr. ttrev,
The
first
part only has yet appeared.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. DeAetok: Del standing for for
olo
Deluge,
and etok
In Astronomy, the Diameter of the
£J48.
Snn (So Lis Diameter)
eight
is
Hundred twenty
two Thousand one Hundred and English Miles;
this
is
signified
forty
eight
by Sold'i-keJ-aj'ei,
standing for the Diameter of the Sun, ked-
ii
S22, 148
afei, for
shewn more
and so of the
;
fully in
the proper
rest, as will
Place.
Words come to signiiie these Things, Remembring of them is now
e
be
How
contribute to the
or to
be shewn.
"
The
rust
Thing
be done
to
which are
to represent the numerical Figures, so
be able,
as to
Word, which resolve" a
which
it
If
at Pleasure, to
shall stand for
Word uheady
t
c
i
3 d
t
4
/
U
5
6
I
s
for 3,
" These Letters are member'd.
The
represent
an, being
or to
Number
for 1, c
and
d
for 2,
t
and so on. assign'd Arbitrarily to the
respective Figures, and
rally
Number,
fonn'd into the
" Here a and b stand and
form a Technical
any
st
1 i
to learn exactly
is
Vowels and Consonants,
the following Series of
may
first live
1,2, S, 4, 5.
composed of a
H H
very easily be re-
Vowels
in order natu-
The Diphthong
and u 5 stands for 6;
1
3
354
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
oi for 7,
being composed of o 4 and
i
thong
will
ei
being the for the
be remember'd for eight,
easily
Initials
of the Word.
In
where the
Consonants,
Number,
signifie the
as
for three,
t
The
and n for nine.
like
Manner could
Initials
made
conveniently be retain'd, they are
for six,
3; ou for
The Diph-
9, being composed of o 4 and u 5.
use of to
f for
four, s
were assign'd
rest
without any particular Reason, unless that pos-
p may
sibly
Septem, k 1, as
the
be more
easily
d
for 8 or dK-no,
being the
Roman
first
remembred
for 7 or
2 or duo, b
for
Consonant, and
I
for
for 5, being
Letter for 50, than any others that
could have been put in their Places.
" The Reasons here are,
may
readily
given, as trifling as they
make
contribute to
remembred
;
and
at all assign'd, I believe
if
it
the
will
more
Series
there was
no Reason
be granted that the
Representation of nine or ten numerical Figures
by so many Letters of the Alphabet, can be no great Burthen to the
Memory.
" The Series therefore being let the
Reader proceed
Formation and
perfectly learn'd,
to exercise himself in the
Resolution of
Words
in
Manner. 10
325
381
1921
1491
1012
536
7967
as
tel
leib
aneb
afna
bybe
uts
pousoi
431
553
680
fib
lut
seiz
&c &c
this
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. " And
as in
$55
Numeration of larger Sums,
riods of Thousands, Millions, Billions,
more
the
'tis
Pe-
point the Figures at their proper
usual to
&c. for
easy Reading of them, as 172, 102,795
one Hundred seventy two Millions, one Hundred two Thousand, seven Hundred ninety
forming a
so, in
many
of
Word
for a
which
may be
so conve-
Figures, the Syllables
Thus
English Miles
in
the
in
The
:
Dorbterboid aze-poul;
Word
Instance
End of
before
us,
Diameter of the Orbit of the Earth
the
is
;
consisting
niently divided, as exactly to answer the
Pointing.
five
Number
Technical
Word
is
Beginning of the
the
Dorbter, standing for the Diameter of the
Orbit of the Earth, (D-iameter ORBitae TERrae)
and the remaining Part of
Number
the
boid-aze-poul for
it
172,102,795.
" N. B. Always remember that the Diphthongs are to be consider'd but as one Lette?; or rather,
representing only
as
that
y
is
to
easily distinguishing
Note
also,
for the
more
one Figure.
be pronounced it
from
as i,
w
as
t
syd=602, pro-
nounce swid, tup=507 pronounce twip.
" The Reader or
will observe that the
Number may be
signified
by
same Date
different
Words,
according as Vowels or Consonants are
Choice the
of, to represent the Figures,
Words
325 ni-ola,
tel,
made
or to begin
with, as
or idu, 154
or out-fub, or
6m/",
ni-fla,
or Wo, or
alf,
or out-olb, Sic.
ox ah.
93,i51
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS
356
" This Variety
gives great
Off
Room for Choice, in
the Formation of Words, of such Terminations as by their
Uncommonness
most
arc
be
likely to
remembred, or by any accidental Relation or Allusion they
Thus
the
supposed
to
Thing sought.
to the
Year of the World have settled
may be expressed
as diis I
may have
which jEneas
in
Italy
in
is
2824
;
is
but
either by ekef or deido,
chuse rather to join deido to .Eneas, and make
the Technical
Word lEnedeido
Reason which
for a
King John began
!
his
think
shew hereafter
shall
Choice of the
Jann
;)
but as
last,
for
then
instead of John, and in
.':
his
Argos began
Name.
Thus
199- (one
this
as I
may be exI make
or anv,
but calling him
'tis
you have the Time
Thus Inachus King of
Reign
his
D.
be added,
to
or boun,
by anou,
press'd
A
Reign
Thousand being understood
than JEaekef,
obvious.
is
in
Year
the
before
Christ 1855; with a very small Variation in the Spelling,
Way. "
'tis
his
Name
But
Inakus.
this
by the
.
To
go on with our Art
served, that z
;
'tis
further to be ob-
and y being made Use of
sent the Cypher,
to repre-
where many Cyphers meet
gether, as in 1000,
to-
1000000, &c. instead of a
Repetition of azyzyzy, which could neither be easily
pronounced nor remember'd, g stands
Hundred, th
for
Thousand, and
m
for
for Million.
:
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. Thus mg ath
J
be 100, ig 300, oug 900, &c.
will
000, oth 4000, etho or
<%
7200,
357
oM/
4004, peg
«/w
1000000,
lath 51000,
2300,
Mzmoth 10.004,000, sumus 05.000,056, loum
The
&c.
59,000,000,
Earth (TERrae
four Thousand,
sixty
Content of the
solid
MAGNiTudo)
two Hundred
is
Hundred
eight
Millions of Cubick Miles;
Magnitudo
standing for Terrae
Number
264,856,000,000 the
u
eso-klaum for
of Cubick Miles.
which may be done
a Fraction,
Manner
following
;
Termagnit
;
be sometimes also of Use to be able
It will
down
set
by
this is express'd
Word Ter-mzgmX- eso-klaum
the
six
fifty
to
in the
Let r be the Separatrix
%
between the Numerator and the Denominator, the
ho
first
coming
| urp |
pourag
Where
&c.
before, the other after 2,
or ,79 north
the numerator
is
1,
-*,
it
as
;
or ,094
or Unit,
it
need not be expressed, but begin the Fraction with
r,
as \ re,
jj
ri,
mals, ,01 or 4> rag>
1.
"
\ ro, &c.
or > 001
i55>
So
in
Deci-
rath.
Chronology and History.
The Ages of the World
before our Saviour's
Time
are by Chronologers generally divided into
Six
The
the
:
First
from the Creation to the Deluge
Second from the Deluge
ham, &c. according
to the Call of
Abra-
to the following Periods
:
.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS Of
5.58
Before Christ. 1
2.
3* 4.
5.
6.
The CReation of the World The universal DELiige The Call of Ayabam EXodus, or the Departure of raelites from Egypt
4004 2343 1921 the Is-
1491
The Foundation of Solomon sTe m pie 1012 Cyrus, or the End of the Captivity 536 The Birth of Christ. " Ail
lows
this
expressed in one Line, as fol-
is
:
Ctothf Deletok Abaneh TLxafna Tembybe Cyruts.
Cr denotes Deluge, dus,
Ab
Creation, othf 4004,
the
the Calling of
Del the
Abraham, Ex Exo-
Tern the Temple, and Cyr Cyrus.
The
Technical Endings of each represent the respec-
Year according
tive
to
Rules already
the
laid
down. " I .
shall explain
two Lines more.
Nicsilcon ari< d, CodatLe mnteib, Ephccthe-nes/?t. Challemar-eudiote, Coviji'i*t-0/Mf, C-agcopo-mon*eiz.
" These two Lines first
has
are a short History of the
Six Geneial Councils
its
the Place where
who was Pope
it
at
was held that
and every Syllable
;
distinct Signification.
Thcjint ;
Time
represents
the second shews ;
the third under
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. what Emperor tick
the
first
Word
what HereYear of our Lord. Thus
the fourth against
;
the fifth, in what
;
359
ISicsilcon
is
,Nic denotes
-ail/el.
Nice, sil Pope Emperor CoNstautine, ari the Heretick Arius, tel the Year 325. The second Word is
SiLyester, con
the Council of the
Codathe
nrateib
Co
;
denotes the Council of
da Pope DAmasus,
Constantinople,
Emperor TnEodosius, ma
The
teib 381.
the Council of
third
is
The
eudio/a
Pope
,•
Eph
C files tine,
Epwesus, ce Pope
Jib the Year 431. ,*
M
Ephcethe-nes/j'6
Emperor *TnEodosius,
the
the
the the
Acedonians,
fourth
is
Challemar-
Chal the Council of CiiALcedon,
Llio,
mar
die
the
nes the NEStorians,
Emperor MARcian,
le
endi the
Errors of Eutyches and Dioscorus, ola the Year
451.
The
fifth is
Constantinople,
vi
peror JusTinian, the
C
Year 553.
Covijust-O/af
Pope
O
The
;
Co
stands for
Vigilius, just the
sixth
stands again for Constantinople, ag for
mon
hit
C-dgcopo-monseiz;
AGatho, copo the Emperor COnstantine gonatus,
Em-
the Errors of Origen,
the MoNothelites, seiz the
680.
* Theodosius Junior.
Pope
POYear
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
SfiO
t(
The Regal Table of England since the Conquest, and some of the most remarkable Princes before
it.
Bef. Christ.
CASiBELanus chosen
chief Commander by") the Britains against the Invasion ofJulius > Ceesar [Casibelwrfj J
52
Aft. Christ.
Queen
BoADicea, the British Heroine,"* being abused by the Romans, raises an > Army and kills 7000 [Boadawp] J
VoRTiGern who
invited the
Saxons to
Assitance of the Britains against Scots and Picts [Vortig/
HENGist
who
dom
first
the Saxon, of Kent, the
67
the"*
the > 44()
J
erected the King--> of the Heptarchy > 455
[Heng/M Z]
J
King ARTHur famous for his powerful Re-"* sistance and Victories over the Saxons > 514
J
[Arth/a/]
EGBErt who reduced
the Heptarchy, and"»
first crown'd sole Monarch of Eng- > 825 J land [Egbekek]
was
ALFREd, who founded
the University of"!
S
Oxford [Alfre&pe]
~
8 2
10lG
CANute the Dane [Canbau] Edward the CoNFESsor [Confes/
1100
Dec. 2.
1135
SECond [Hem&buf] Oct, 25.
1154
>
STEPHen
HENry
[Steph6»7]
the
1042
1066 1087
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
36l Aft. Christ.
Richard John
I.
July
6.
April
6.
11 99
Oct. 19.
1210*
[Rkbein]
[Jflnn]
HEnry the THird [Hethrfas] EDward I. [Eddoid]
Nov.
1189
16'.
1272
EDvardus SEcundus [Edsety/?] EDvardus TERtius [Edtextes]
7.
1307
Jan. 25.
1326*
Richardus SEcundus [Risefoip]
June 21.
137?'
HEnry HEnry Henry
Sept. 20.
1399
July
the Fourth [Hefotoun]
March
the Fifth [Hefi/dd] the sixth [Hensi/erf]
EDvardus QV ARtus
Edward
the Fifth
\ /
[Edquar/iaMj?]
rp S1 .
p
, ,-,
20.
1422
March 4.
146*0
April 9.
1483 1483
(
1> -™**J
\June22. SEPtimus [Hensep/d/] Aug. 22. HENricus [Hynoc/yn] April HENricus octav. 22.
Richard
111.
^n.
EDvardus SEXtus [Edsexfos]
Mary
1412
Aug. 31.
[Mary/wf]
1485 1509
28.
1546
Jtffy 6.
15S3
Nov. 17.
1558
March 24. Jamcs I. [Jamsyd] CAROlus primus [Caroprimse/] March27.
1602
ELisabeth \E\sluk\
CaroIus SEcundus [Carsecso^]
jAMes II. [Jamsei/J WiLliam and Mary [WilseiAr]
ANne IXupybl [Geofto]
GF.orge
I.
George
II.
[Geosecrfof]
1&>5
Jan. 30.
16*48
Feb. 6.
i684
Fe6.
3/
i6"88
March
8.
1701
Aug.
1.
1714
U.
172^
J««e?
1
" The Memorial Lines. Casibelwtf Boadawj? Vortig/os
Egbefafc
Alfred Can&au
Heng/w/
Coufes/e,
i 1
XxWxlaf.
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
362
Wil-consaw Ruffed Henrag. Stephfo7
&
Hensecow/" Liicbein Jann Hethdas
&
TLddoid. Edsefa//? Edtertes liisetoip
Hefotoun Hefi/arfque.
Hensi/erfEdquar/flM^Efi-Ro/c/Hensep/eiYHenoc/j/w^
Edsex/os Marylut Ehluk J&msyd CaroprirmeJ.
Car secfok J zmseifWilseik Anpyb Geo Jo
" N. B. After Canute added
to
necessary to express
it,
sand
it is
is
to be
each it
One Thou-
inclusive, :
It
doi.
was thought un-
being a Thing
in
which
impossible that any one should mistake.
"
If
it
be desired to remember
Day
and
Reign,
it
of the
may be done by
Vfil-tbo-sou-fat
in
what Month,
Month each King began
his
the following Lines
Steph-de Jam-chef-fau
Ixi-\s-jeb-ed
El-nap. Hen-ge-te/-«n
An
gib-ged-ped
sez-chez
Geor-ga-jab
chei.
Car-chep-rix Ma-ls Jo-ps Ed-uas-Ioi re/-cho-pcM rek-
que.
" EXPLANATION. " The Italick Letters represent the Day of the
Month
;
represents the
the
Letter immediately preceding
Month
itself,
ary, f for .February, ch for
m
for
May,
j for
June,
1
r
standing for Janu-
March, p
for April,
for July, g for
August,
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. s
for .September,
t
for
363
October, n for November,
and d for December.
" Thus Steph-d«, Steph King Stephen, de 2. El-nop El Elizabeth, nap Nov. 17.
Dec.
In Words of three or more Syllables, the Syllable
stands for all
the Kings of the
Name, and
the following Syllables in
swer to the
first,
first
same
Order an-
second, third, &c. of that
Name.
So 3a.m-chef-fau ; Jam denotes James I & II. chef (viz. March 24.) belongs to James I. and So Ri-h-jeb-ed fait (viz. Feb. 6.) to James II. Ri denotes
all
the Richards,
Is (viz.
June
6.) be-
longs to Richard J.jeb (viz June 21.) to Rich-
Month)
ard II. and ed (viz. 2 C2. of the same
to
Richard III.
" If
this
be thought either too
minute, the Reader
In the
may
pass
it
Rev. J. Robinson's
be found a
History,' will
difficult,
list
'
Grammar
Dr. Grey.
" In the
all
of Tra-
the technical terminations of
This
is
"
2.
first
of
of remarkable
events from the Creation to the Battle
falgar, with
or too
over."
a useful supplement.
Geography.
place are laid
down
the general
Divisions of Europe, Asia, Africk, and America;
then the particular Divisions of the several King-
doms of Europe,
into their respective
ments or Provinces.
GovernFor everv Division there
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS O?
3(54
one Technical Line, composed of the
is
(or sometimes only of the
syllables
of the Parts or places into which
ed
it
first
first letters) is
subdivid-
which Syllables or Letters are distinguished
;
from the
Hyphen
or an
"
rest, in the
Tables, by Small Capitals,
following.
'Tis further to be observ'd, that the Begin-
ning, Middle, and
Ending of the Line answer,
in order, to the Northern,
Divisions of the
Middle, and Southern
Kingdoms
or Countries ; so that
not only the
Places themselves, but in some
Measure
Situation with Respect to each
Thus
in the
Frarr
"
their
may be remember'd
other
P
Memorial Line
P Nor-I-cham
;
at the
same Time.
for France,
Bret-O-BuL; Gui-La-DaP.
Nor-I-cham denotes the four Northern
NoRmandy, I-sIe CHAMpagne. f( Bret-O-BuL denotes the four Middle Governments, viz. BRETagne, O-rleanois, Bour-
Governments,
viz. P-icardy,
of France, and
gogne, and L-ionnois.
" Gui-La-Da-P denotes Governments,
viz.
the four Southern
Guienne with Gascony, Laii-
guedock, DAuphiny and P-rovence.
"
It will
be yet some further help to remem-
ber the Situation of Places, to observe, that in the several Divisions I begin at the West, and go
on Eastward,
as far as the Limits of the
Coun-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. try will allow, in a strait Line,
Irregularity of the Position
where the
unless
makes
inconvenient or impracticable
365
this
Where
:
Method
that
is
the
Case, the Reader will supply the Defect by his
own
Observation, and by comparing with proper
Maps. " Observe
that
further,
where the Syllables
with an Hyphen, the countries
are connected
denoted by them are contiguous from West to East
;
thus,
" Nor-I-cham shews joyns to
Normandy on
to the Isle of
that the Isle of
tries are
joyn'd
two
or
to
and Provence
to
Guienne on
of Dauphiny.
the East,
Languedock on
Provence
contiguous
is
Such Syllables
phen preceding, but
Hyphen,
contiguous from North
Tims Gui-La-DaP shews
to South.
guedock joyns
the
more Coun-
together without an
there the Countries are
also that
Where
France on the East.
Syllables or Letters denoting
France
and Champagne
the East,
the East; and to,
as
not by
are
that LanDauphiny
and South
have an it
Hy-
immediately
joyn'd to the foregoing Syllable,
signifying that
the Countries denoted by them
Eastward, but
are not
lie
Thus Sp- It-Turk shews East of Spain, and Turky East of
contiguous.
that Italy
is
Italy, but not contiguous.
" When
the reader
is
become
with the General Divisions, he i
i
5
well acquainted
may
then go
oja
;
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS
866
to charge his
Memory
t>F
with his chief Cities, and
most remarkable Places of every Country Longitude and Latitude ancient and present
of the Old and tions of the
tain
;
Geography
New
;
their
the Correspondence of
;
;
the
Geography
Testament; the Propor-
Kingdoms of Europe
the Situations of the
to
Great Bri-
most noted Islands
with other instructive and entertaining Particulars in
Geography
able to
All which he will find himself
:
remember with
greater
he
Ease than he can
acquainted with the
possibly imagine,
till
Memorial Lines,
contriv'd for that Purpose.
is
" The General Divisions of Europe, Asia, Africk and America. " 1.
I.
EUROPE
Northern;
MOscovy
is
Containing
divided into,
NOrway,
S-weden,
D-enmark Middle ; Containing NEtherlands, GErmany, POland, Little T-artary FRANce, SwiTzerlaud, ;
2.
;
HuNgary, TRANsihania, MOldavia, VAlachia. 3.
Southern
iTaly,
Containing Spain with Portugal,
;
TuRKy.
Eun=No-S-Mo D Ne-Ge-Po-IT Fran-Swits Hun-Tran Mo-Va Sp-It-Turk, ;
.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
" J
.
ASIA
II.
Northern
367
divided into,
is
Containing Great TArtary,
;
GEor-
gia. 2.
Middle; Containing TuRky
in
Asia
;
PErsia,
Empire of the MOgul, CHiNa. 3. Southern
As— Ta-Geo; « 1.
Containing ARABia, East In Dies
;
Tur-P£ -Mo-Chin
AFRICK
III.
Arab-Ind
;
divided into,
is
Northern; Containing BArbary, BiLdulgerid,
Egypt2.
Middle; Containing ZAara, NEgroland, Gui-
nea, N-ubia. 3.
Southern;
CoNgo,
Containing
ABissinia,
Coast of Abex, Coast of CAFreria, MoNomotopa,
ZANGUebar, Coast of Ajan. AFrrBaBil-E
ZaNeGui-N
;
Con-Abiss-Abe Caf-Mono-
;
Zangu-Aj
« IV. 1.
AMERICA
is
divided into,
Northern; Containing New WALes, New
CANada or New France, New GRANada, MExico, FLORida, New England conBRiTain, Lovisiana,
taining these seven Provinces, (CARolina, Virginia,
MAryland, P-emilvauia,
New ENGland West
New
properly so
to North-East.
YorIs,
New
call'd,) lying
J-arsey,
from South-
%
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
868 2.
S out hern
;
Containing Terra FiRMa, Peru,
Country of the Amazohs, BRAsil, CAili, Paraguay, MAGelianica.
N-AMnWal-Brit L6vi-Can GranMex-Flor (Car-Vi-Ma P-YorJ Eng. S-AM=:Firm Pei-Amaz-Bra Chi-ParMag.
.
" Astronomy.
3.
u The Technical Endings ginnings of the the
Number
Names
of Miles of their Diameters,
tances, Magnitudes,
Key.
Where
Technical,
it
affixed to the
the is
Be-
of the Planets represent
&c. according
Beginning of the
composed of the
Letters distinguish'd in
the
Dis-
to the general
Word
is
Syllables or
Tables by Small
Capitals.
T<
The D-iameters, lish
fyc.
of the Planets in Eng-
Miles, according to Dr. Derham's Astro-
theology.
Engl. Miler.
Luna [LuDdapu] MERCUry [MermDepok]
2175
Mars
4875
[MarDo/c/ra]
VEnus [VeDoneip] TERrseDiAm. [TerDiapouwt,^ SAturn [SaDni-ola]
2748 4£)S7
7967,
93,451
Jupiter UuDat-sli]
130,653
Souis Diain. lSo\Diked-dfeO
«22,148
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
369
w The Diameters of their Orbits. Engl. Miles.
SATurn
1641.526,386
[D-orb-S&tasob-les-teis]
Jupiter [JuRBkoul-atoth]
895.134,000
MArs [MnRBese-deid-naz] TERra [D-orb-Terboid-aze-poul]
262.282,910 172.102,795
MErcury [MeRBsau-sebth] VEnus [VeRBbef-okoi-baf]
LuNa
06.621,000
124.487,114
[Dorb-lunopou-nyl]
479,905
SATurui ANnuli Diam. or theDia-"\ meter of Saturn's Ring [Sat-anu- >
Ejusdem
-
Breadth
210,265
J
diddz-daul]
LATitudo, or
of
Saturn's
the*
>
[
29,200
J
latidou-eg']
TERrae SuPERficies, or the super-* flcial
Conteut of the Earth [Ter-
)>
199*444,205
s aperaun-fqf-ezau]
Ejusdem DiAineter [Dia pou-\ saijc]
—-Ejusdem
Orbitae Itrermufy-skau-del]
*'
7Q67 * 8
)
PERiMeteo
~
5i0 6g( 225 .
J
The Magnitudes or Solid Contents in Cubick Miles of the larger Planets.
" MAGNITUdo. Cubic Miles.
TERrae [Ter-magniteso-Artem]
S0
^ilg
S
n,iU
^"}
264,856.000,000
*>
1
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
370
Cubick Miles. 2
^iL^f™ S
-}
S20.0U, 3 00.000,000
^f"}
4^.^3,300.000,000
" The
Aitfbit or Circumference.
Evglish Miles.
Jons [Am jovisiprii-zot]
3f 9,043
T-errae [Am-Tel-yifi
2 5,03
SOLis [Am-so\e-leid-koit~\
2.5S2,873
" The Memorial Lines. "LnDdapu TtlerctiDepok MarDo/cpu TerT>iapousoi,k. JuDdty-sJi VeDoweyj SaD»i-oZa, SolDiked-afei. D-orb-Sktasob-les-ttw JuRBkohl-atoth MaRBese-deid-noz.
B-orb-Terkoid-uze-poul MeR&sau-scbth VeRBbef-okoi-btrf. Sat-anu-didds-dauZ
—
latidou-eg- D-orb-\\mpuu-nyl.
Ter-superann-fof-ezau
— diapousoi,k— PeTmufy-skaudel.
Ter-wa.%mtfao-klaum Mag-solis-eoi/r-Ttora-nril-mil. Ma.g- J ovnez-zab-ezym S&t-magnitoep-dak
&
izym.
Am-jovisipod-zot Am-Tel-yib^Am-sole-leid-koit.
4. Coins, Weights,
u The Beginning of of the
Initial
Letters
ATtick TAlent, for A-ttick
D-rachm
(Het and
;
for
D-rachm
HetO Or,
;
Words
thus
is
composed
At-ta stands
Het for Hebrew
standing for
O
the
and Measures.
T-alent;
for
A
J)
A1d for Alexandrian for Hebrew Talent of Gold ; HE-brew T-alent as before,
or
;
Gold)
RoL
for
ROman
;
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. L-ibra,
GreF
Den
for
C-ubit,
De Nanus,
for
GttEcian F-oot,
RoFy
ROman
for
Number
of Pounds,
Shek
for
HeC
for
SHEKel, H Ebrew
F-oot Square,
" The Italick Endings of the
371
Words
the
fyc.
represent
Pence,
Shillings and
which are separted from each other by Hyphens,
double
Lines
denote
A\i=.c\rag=t-ei-?i,
M-ina, which
Pounds 8
Roman
by the
or else signified
The
Shillings
A-ttick
to
here that re signifies that instead of the
ro £,
|,
Fraction
for Half, as
7812 Pounds 10
Letters,
be pronounced together
The Reader
as t-ei-n tela.
The
and 9 Pence.
though separated, are
is
reminded
to be
&c.
re,
the
But Note, Letter h is
oikbe'hzz7Ql c2^
se.
Shillings."
This system of Dr. Grey
reflects
on the ingenuity of the author. ria Technica. Dr. easily learned,
Thus
an
that
signifies
d.
1. s.
equal to 100 Drachms, was 3
is
sometimes used
Letters
Equality.
great credit
Of
the
Priestley observes,
"
Memoit is
and may be of so much use
collecting dates,
when other methods
hand, that he thinks
all
cation inexcusable,
who
degree of pains that selves masters of
it
is ;
mean, or unworthy of
so
in re-
are not at
persons of a liberal eduwill
not take the small
necessary to or
who
make them-
think
their notice,
any thing
which
useful and convenient."* * Lectures on History, p. 157.
is
so
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
172
Richard Grey
was born
in the
year 1695,
and was a learned divine of the Church of Eng-
He took
land.
his degree of
College, Oxford,
in
the
M.
A.
at
preferment which he obtained,
first
Rectory of Kilncote,
to the
life
The
was the
in Leicestershire, to
he appears to have been period of
Lincoln
year 1718-19.
instituted
at
which
an early
and afterwards he was appointed
;
Rectory of Hinton,
and to a Prebend
in
Northamptonshire,
in the Cathedral
Church of St.
Paul.
In the year 1730, he published Technica. il
A
Memo?-ia
his
In the same year also he published,
System of English Ecclesiastical Law,
Codex Juris
extracted from the
Ecclesiastici
Anglicani, of the Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of London, for the use the
Universities,
Orders." sented nity,
8°.
who
For
him with
this
of young students in
are designed
for
Holy
work the University pre-
the degree of
Doctor of Divi-
by diploma, during the following year.
was afterwards
reprinted, at different
It
periods,
with the addition of marginal references to the
pages in the Codex.
In the year 1736, he published a large ano" The miserable entitled,
nymous pamphlet, and distracted
state
of Religion in England,
upon the downfall of the Church established :" and in the year 1738, " A new aud easy method
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. of learning is
Hebrew without
To which Bjok of Pro-
Points.
annexed,* by way of praxis, the
Metre; with the
verbs, divided according to the
Readings
massoretical
Roman
in
373
Letters,
&c.
a grammatical analysis, and short notes, critical 8°."
and
explanatory, etc.
year,
he published, on a large single sheet, " Ta-
bula exhibens paradiginata
In
the
following
Verborum Hebrai-
corum regularium et irregularium, per omnes Conjugationcs, Modos, Teinpora, et Personas, plenius et accuratius excusa ;" and also, toria
*'
His-
Josephi Patriarchs, Literis tarn Romanis,
quam Hebraicis
excusa,
praemitiitur
cum
Versione
Inter-
&
vocum Indico Analytico ; nova Methodus Hebraice Discendi,
linear! S. Pagnini,
diligentiusrecognita,
were again reprinted
etc. *8°."
These
pieces
in 17-51.
In the year 1742, Dr. Grey published, u Liber
Jobi
in versiculos
Metrice
divisus,
cum
Vtrsioue
Latina Alberti Schultens, notisque ex ejus mentariis
excerptis, etc. Edidit, atque
tions
suas ad
adjecit
R. G.
Deut.
xxxii.
Metrum etc.
cum
praecipue
some
strictures
duced on particular passages " Divine Legation ;" to which replied in his
" Remarks on
reflections," etc.
spectantes,
Accedit Canticum Mo^sis
Notis variorum, 8°."
preface to this work
Com-
annota-
in
were
In the intro-
Warburton's
that
gentleman
several occasional
This reply called iorth from
K K
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
374 Dr. Grey,
the year 1744, an
in
Mr. Warburton's
'
Remarks on
sional Reflections,' so
far
" Answer
several
as they
occa-
concern the
preface to a late edition of the
Book
which the subject and design of
that divine
are set in a full and clear light, and
to
of
Job in poem, ;
some
parti-
cular passages in it occasionally explained," etc 8°. .
1746, Dr. Grey occupied
In the year post of
official
deaconry of Leicester.
" The
last
In 1749, he published,
words of David, divided according
the metre, with notes critical 4°.
This
the
and commissary of the Arch-
last publication,
to
and explanatory,"
except
new
editions
of his former pieces, was an English translation
Mr. Hawkins Browne's poem, " De Animas BeImmortalitate," which appeared in 1753. of
sides the
printed
articles
some
enumerated above, Dr. Grey
single
public occasions.
u Sermons," preached on
He
died
in
1771,
in
the
seventy-eighth year of his age.*
66.
Mnemonics delineated in a small compass and easy 3Iethod, for the better enabling to remember what is most frequently ivanted, and most difficultly 8°.
retained or
recollected,
Lond. 1737. * Nichols' Anecdotes of Bowyer.
I
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. This extremely rare
mon
tract,
Lozce, contains 14 pages
besides the
title
printed on the back of the
very small type,
making a
title,
Watts
As Dr.
tract as a
this
compiled by Soloin a
and the advertisement which
sheet of demy, 8°.
dered
375
material
is
single
has consi-
improvement of
Grey, and as some of the purchasers of the present
volume may choose
of Grey and Lowe,
has
as it
we have
to reprint the
this edition,
tract
to practise the
thought proper in
whole of the original
become extremely
although lately reprinted,
it
;
a
sufficient
rare ;-r-and
cannot be purchased
without the incumbrance of the nica of G
scheme
Memoria Tech-
specimen of which
has already been given.
ADVERTISEMENT. "
The
key to
this
art (so
far as relates to
the expressing of numbers by Letters) to the ingenious
be considered
ment of
his
Dr. Grey.
as a
What
we owe may
follows
supplement to and improve-
Memoria Technica
:
for
most of
die articles are what, perhaps^ did not occur to
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
376
him: and the
rest I think are
reformd*
to great
purpose; particularly those of Weights, Coins,
and Measures account in
of which
;
Doctor's (though
Those who
31.
ticulars,
have given
a
full
very defective) amounts to
are curious will add such par-
they have
as
I
than three pages, whereas the
less
most occasion for;
in
order to lay up a treasure of useful principles their heads
in
they must,
recourse to books; or,
hand be disappointed be
where those are not
how much
;
soever
to their discredit or prejudice.
inform those
whether
which
for the greatest part of
;
otherwise, from time to time, have
who have
in schools, or
something of
this
at
may
need not
I
the education of youth, universities,
how much
nature would expedite the pro-
gress of their pupils, tage; furnish betimes tainty, readiness,
it
and show them to advanwith a satisfactory
and exactness,
in
cer-
things, of
which Masters themselves, and men of reading, have generally but an imperfect and confused
remembrance.
I
objection, that
may
shall only
add (to obviate an
naturally offer itself to such
as are unacquainted with things of this
that
how
gon of * out.
difficult
this art
We have
nature)
and forbidding soever the jar-
may appear; nothing
will
stick
preserved Mr. Lowe's orthography through-
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
more
effectually
to flow
by frequent repetition so as
familiarise!
into the
memory, when once
the
in
377
mind without
accents denote the
N.B. The
reflection.
first
syllable of a dactyl.
SOLOMON LOWE."
"
Directions for the better learning to remember Jignres or numbers exprest by Letters.
a
e
u au
o
123456
b-
g 100.
i
d
t
th
1,000.
f
s
1
m
oi
ei
ou
7
8
9
j)
k
n
y z
1.000,000.
r denotes fractions, as follows
:
,ro \
:
,iro
£
d,cri2^: ,rag,01.
SHritfpnctic
1 .
Arit timet ical Characters. -f and
by : 3S
—
:
is,
less
:
X
multiplied-t'nto
:
-f-
divided-
gives.
The Division of the old Roman AS,
viz.
any Integer,
or Whole. Lnica, Sext.
Qua Trtens.
Quinc. Sem. Sept. Bes,
Dodra Dext. Deu. AS, parts
12
Deunx
11
Quincunx
Dextans Dodrans
10
Triens Quadrats, Sextans
Semissis
9
Bessis
8
-Septunx
7 -
Ungia K K 3
.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
S79
COINS. Coins reducd to Farthings. 1
E.]
3
Sh-oA\ Cr-g/y.]
Ange
N-tVfe.
U-aufy.
oAz.
Gui-bzyk. Car-buzo, Jzc-beg. 2 H. Ger-/] Be-//. Sh-ofo. *Man-saps. iTal-ldeith 3
G.
feil] Sh-aple. Tal-«/« dusth. Lep-,tar7tau. DYchiil a,pre/. 6b-«,r
State r-ado.
4.
4 R. T,oipurath.
%As4,raz\
Den-/6.
Y-al,r<>.
Ses-p,irf.
Sp-o/7.] Aiir-oipu.
("Drachm] Heb-is. Att-tt. Alex-tid— \ Min] Att-%. lt&lekeiz.
|Tal] \ )
\ '
Alt-boukth. Bab-efafA.] Att-ibauth
R-akyth. Cyz-Phil-Alexdap. Croes-Dhu-biily As weighd o\mc£s-tid, V-C-boziz e ; fouz; eig. Bab-//?? tiunsth.
Stater
(gold) Att-/wi7
:
lip: -are; his.
1
MONEY. Sums of Money, 5
or
Money
of Account.
Gr-as. Pound easy. (G)Tal. JEgi-g^zubss. 5 Ant-sy=:g.
C(E)Penn-/.
§
MlN. £ 5 Bcboizzz tuns. Yt-azzz azii. Syr-al=poi!.Ty-
~
\ iimi-eiz=fait. 5(R-)Sestfrce \ C
\ o
to-a;«,
—
stertia; or
duo, bini
io-at/i,
nummi
duo, bina,
mi Ilia sestertiunv
the adverbs, as follows
above by
:
V^is sestartium, or bis; understanding centum (or centena).
millia
£
6 Abbreviatures cxplaind. JEginta drachma, *
niina, ;
talentum (liu Angel, I
stater, |.
) .
Alexandrina Antiochica min.
L>.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
975
As, 4. §. Attica drachma, *, mina, *, staAureus denarius, 4. Babytalentum, 4.. lonica min. tal. 4. Bekah, 2. Carolus, 1. Crcesius
tal. 5.
ter,
|
;
stater,
Crown,
4..
1
.
Cyzicenus
stater, 4.
Denarius, 4.
Gerah
Grout
2.
,
5.
stater,
Guinea,
Darcius
4..
Drachma
Dichalcos, 3.
3.
Hebraica drach-
1.
ma,*. Jacobus, 1. Italica mina,*. Lepton, 3. Maneh, 2, Mark, 1. Mina ,-, 5. Noble, 1. Obolus, 3. Penny , 5. Philippicus stater, 4 Pound, 5. Ptolemaica min. tal. 6. Romanum talentum, 1. SesShekel, 2. Shilling, 1. Sestertius, 4. tertium, 7. Syria min. tal. 6. TalenStater, 3. Sportula, 4. .
tumc
,
2, 5.
Teruncius, 4.
Tyria min.
tal. 6.
Vic-
toriatus, 4.
6 Synonyms and Equivalents. .lis, as.
Assariuni, as. Attica minor
mina—™no-
chica. Attica major mino—iyx'm. Bigittus, denarius, Chalcos, h dicbalchos. T)eCentussis, 100 asses. cussis c ,
10 asses.
bolon, 2 oboli.
wanantioehia.
Didrachmon, 2 drachma?.
Dupondius Libra
carolus. Libella, as.
Mna,
attica.
Dio-
2 asses. Etiheea miHemiobolon, h obolus. I am eat, mina,
,
(or libra
Nojinssis,
9
pondo)
asses.
— mina
Nummus,
Obolus, noble. Octussis, S asses. Pentadrachmon, 5 drachmae. Pondo, v. libra. Quadrans, \ as, \ noble. Quadrigatus, denarius. QuaQuinarius, vifctoriatus. Quindrussis , 4 asses. quessh c 5 asses. Rhodiazz aeginea. Sembella, semilibella. Semilibella, \ libella. Semunica, \ uncia. Sextans c \ as. Septula -' Sescuncia, 1 h uncia. aureus. Tetradrachmon, 4 drachuncia. Solidus, Tressis, 3 asses. 7Wmae. Tetrobolon, 4 oboli. Tridrachmon, 3 drachma. Tricess/s, 30 asses. Triobolon, 3 oboli. Vigessis, 20 asses. ens c i as. sestertius.
},
,
,
,
,
UnciaS £
as
-
N. B. The several coins, measures, and tceights, being 1 reducd to the lowest denominations, the memorial verses (l)The difanswer all the purposes of the largest tables :
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
380
two terms being known by subtraction a of any make one of another, by divi-
ference
of any
and
How many
(i)
:
What
sion b .
the difference between a Shilling e g. (a) and a Shekel? Answ. (Sh-ubzJ 110 (Sh ok) 4 62 q. i. e. S 2 : 3 : -2 S 1 r= S l s 3 : 2, the shekel more than the shilling, (b) How many Spans make a Fathom t Answ. is
—
—
8—
9—
8. Accordingly, if it be 72-f-(Spa-») is a fathom ? (and so of any other) the answer may be made, the same way, in any of the prior denominae. g. 21 palms, or 6 feet, or 4 cubits, or 2 yards, or tions 1 l-jjth pace, &c. 2 Any whole was called AS, and 1 twelfth of it Unci a [whence our terms of ounces for weight, and inches for The several numbers of those unciee (between 1 length]. were denominated, in order, as follows in and 12) text: viz. Sextans (i.e. i-6th) 2 Quadrans (J) 3, &c. and express their manner of reckoning Interest of money: thus
Fath-oi'i/)
(askd, (that
:
—
asses [centesimee] was 1 per month [12 per year] per cent, (suppose aurei, or pounds: deunces, 11 twelfths per month, and so on to unciarice, 1 twelfth per month [l per year] e. g. 20d. per month, 20s. per year. 3 Of the three apartments distinguisht by brackets, in the 1st are Brass or Copper- ; 2d, Silver ; 3d, Gold-coins. NB. (1 ) Sh-o/c (as appears by the Abbreviatures explaind underneath, and by the key above) signifies Shilling 48: i.e. a shilling is 4S farthings ; and so of the rest. (2) y (the memorial letter) may be pronouncd wee or wi, te distinguish it from i : e. g. Cr-efy, as if it were Cr-efwi. 4 i. e. in the year (Urbis Conditce) from the building of e.fouz; i. e. U. C. 490, when the the cit> of Rome, 190. Punic war had exhausted the treasury, it weighed but 2. and so of the rest. 5 i. e. the iEginean mina was (ubss) 5656 q (g) 100 of which made the jEginean talent, and so of the rest. 6 N. B. In these lists those in Italic are moneys of account, the rest, coins. The Figures and Marks refer to the ztsiira
—
:
—
—
corresponding memorial verses. (c) N.B. There are also Coind Half-guineas, Seven-shilling pieces, Half-crowns, Three-pences, Two-pences, Halfpennies ; and such as are distingusht by a superior c .
MEASURES. redmd to
Cubic Measures
Pints.
Quar-d. *Gal-fc. R-a/6. Bar-e/cf. Ti (wine) { Us. H-uzf. P-aii^S. B-athei. T-ethbau.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
381
&
Firk-bow?, as/.i Kil-iiAefc, ba^* (beer ale) s | B<\r-bdeik, adus. H6g-xlad, hups. \ Fe-bs. Btt-so. Str-aek. Cooxu-dus (dry) Se3 y iib£. Ch-etzo. We-ithpe. La-lady. £
r(Uq.)
C-,urei. L-irb. Cab-i. H-az (h) Seah-tfy. Bath-sy. Hora-awzK (-wirf. ~S Cab-,rfwraw. Gom-tiraz. Se-boi (dry) Ba-/#.
4
J
/'Coch-,r^
Oxyba-.rei- Metr-m. Coch-,r#dy. Ghoen-ftrg. MSdim-pg (dry) Cy-
J „\
Ox-Coty-Xest
v_
g
H6mer-/«£. Myst,rok (g) Conch-,raf.
Le-dlaii.
V.
g
as the
Roman.
/-Quart ,rti. S6-ff,r/. C6-p. Ur-f£-r# (r) Quadr-up. Cu\£bafp. Li. Cy. Ace. Hem. J Cy-rarf. Acet-,?-ei.
,"S Lig-,reA:. (
Se-fl,r#.
V.
* ;o
j j
Gallon
{ V t
(he^r)-eke
Pottle
£
Hem
(dry)
:
(wine) eta 3
Quarts
(dr-)
i
~
:
.
(liquid)-e
—t Modi-
Pints (liquid)-fln (dry) bau,ro.
Abbreviatures explaind. (lin.) 9, S. Barrel, 1. Bath,
Acetabulum el, 3.
in,re.
f Mod-as,re. contains inches (dry) doid,rb
Butt,
1.
Cab,
4.
Caph,
4.
Cheme,
4.
6.
Bush-
Chau-
dron, 3. Chcenix, 7- Cochlearion, 6. Concha, 6*. Congius, 8. Coomb, 3. Culeus, 8. Cyathus, 9. Firkin, 2. Gallon, 1. Comer, 5. Hemina, 9. Hin, 4.
Homer,
4, 5.
Hogshead,
1, 2.
Kilderkin, 2. Last, 3.
Ligula, 9, S. Log, 4. Medimnus, 7. Letech, 5. Modius, 9, 1 1 . Mystron, 6. OxybaMetretes, 6. phon, 7. Peck, 3. Pottle, 11. Puncheon, 1. QuaQuart, 1. Rundlet, 1. Seal), 4, 5. drantal, 8. Seam, 3. Sextarius, S, 9. Strike, 3. Tierce, 1. Tun, 1. Urna, 8. Wey, 3.
Synonyms and Equivalents. Amphora, quadrantal. Amphoreus, metretes. Cadus, metretes. Caniock, coomb. Chos, congius. Coron, homer. Cotyle, hemina. Ephah, bath. Lingula, ligula. Omer, homer. Oxybaphon, acetabu-
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF lum. Pipe, butt. Quarter, seam. Quartarius, J sexSemimodius, \ niodius. Xestes, sextarius.
tarius.
i.e.
1
Firkin (l) of Beer 72 pints.
(2) of
Ale— 64
rest.
By
2
26s
A
and so of the
pints,
i,
act of parliament, in 1697, the gallon contains only inches.
5
3 By experiment, only 224 inches.
made
in 168S,
Long — o Measures /•Nail-rf.ro. *NaiW,ro.
J ]
v
Cuhl-bei. Y-is.
Pa-sy.
MisiHii. ity.
was found
it
reducd
to contain
to Inches.
Hiin-o. HanSpa-n. Toot-ad. (eng) ol. E (f 1) e> (e Furl-oindy. Fath-pe. Ro-bouk. S Le-miles 3.
Pal-f.
$ H. Pal-/. Sp-ad. C-ef. T-ous. Ez-6o/. Ar-and. Schoen andy. §\anaug. M-ousth. V G. Dor-/. Lich-te. Orth-c&. Sp-ad. Pygm-ak. Py-dz. O-naii. St-?iaug. M-oiskyz. C. Pal-/. Pe-Zw. Palm-dy, Cuoef. V R. Unc-#,W.
1 .
5
X
Sta-byth.
Gra-Ary. Pass-A:y.
Proportions.
§ 5 £
-
5 £
Digit, Inch (Heb. Gk. Rom.) nad: ,pulo: peldu 1 [M 2 -eizth.
Line-be. Bar-i.
.
Foot
— Eng-ath. — Grek-tfzyp. —
naup
(st) ovpe, (ves)
3
Rom
(coss)
onkuu.
Abbreviatures explaind.
Arabian pole, pygon, pechus 1,
3.
Cubit— pygem, Doronzrpalm, 4. Ezekiel's reed, 3. Fathom,
Barley-corn
3, 5.
Ell (flemish, english)
1.
6*.
Digit, 6\
2,3. Footrrpouszrpes 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Gradus, 5.
Furlong— stadium League, 2. Hand, I.
5, 7-
Lichas, 4. Line, 6. Milerzmilionrzmiliare 2, &c. Nail I. Orguai, 4. Orthodoron, 4. Pacerzpassus 2, 5. Palm=:doron 1, 3, 5. Palmipes, 5. Passusr: pace, 5. Pes foot, 5. Pygme, 4. Pygon, 4. Rod, 2. Schoenus, 3. Span=spithame 1, 3, 4. Spithame span, 4. Stadium:=furlong 4, 5. Uncia,5. Yard, 2.
—
—
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
383
Synonyms and Equivalents. Amniah, cubit. Aulos, furlong. Chebal, schcenus, Cubit (lesser; pygnie (greater) pe< frys. Dactyio-
dochme, doron. Diaulos, 2 stadia. Docbipe, doron. Gomed, span. Kaneb, EzekieTs reed Measuriogrod, schceuus. Mili are,-on: mile. Paiaeste, doron. Pathil, schoenus. Pechys, cubit. Perch, rod. Pole, rod. Pollex, uucia. Pous, pes. Tophach, palm,
Ulna, cubitus, Zereth, span.
1 N. B. The Dixit is sometimes divided into 4 grains i the Line into 6 potnfs. Sablath day's journey is reckoned to be 730 2 N. B. paces: 6 of which made the Parasang, 48 a. Day's journey. 3 i. e. The proportion of the Roman foot to the English (divided into iooo parts) is here expres:, as found on the monument of Cossutius on that of Stati'.ius -on a congius of Vespasian.
A
Square Measures reducd
to
Square Feet.
c E. Yar-n, Pace-tfu. P61e-6pe,ro\
\ A.cr&-6tusy. {G. PlethroniEgyptian
{R.
higtr-esouty.
azasf.
RoSd axkoux.
Aroura, the half: but
itda m. Cii-tisau.
(mtn)
YZ-nily-
A-fbke (qu) at faux. Abbreviatures explaind.
Actus minimus, quadratus, Yard, 1.
3.
China,
3.
Jugeruru,
3, Versus, 3.
MULTIPLICATION TABLE. C from 7 \ by
12
CP-oi,ow.P-ei,ws. P-ou,si. K-ei,so"\ I
K-ou,p£. N-ou,f ia.
Y rF-ad/«. ad,fo. (_ 1
L-ad,sy.
S-ad,o?rf. F.
I
7
X7
f =49
K-ad,ott#M, N-ad,axei. J
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
384
NUMERICAL LETTERS.
2
En creases
after,
J
1
V
l-b.
|
1
ath
)
—
;
L-uz.
C-azy.
D-tiyz,
hence (cci3o) byth, X5-bu5 froin-wg" by Y^O"!
;
—
r tf-b. *i-di. p ag % to 0UZ1/ 6 CCCI030
3 4*1,
1
.
X-az.
u.
M (ci a
L
A less number, afore, Abates
Numerals]
/-In
J
.at h
by the Units?: butoftner by tf?$, prenumbers 8 [azyth. 4 i-az. p ag r-au, (y) koppa-wy (t«<)
J
v
fixing the
Ca.-b.
6
.
sanpi-owyz
J
5^
u-ii.
b.
I j
e.
.
k-tiz.
d. (x a »)azyz U-ag. K-ath. M-azth. n-mul-
tipiies others inscrib'd in't 10.
^-
1 e. 2 e
9
IV
IX
4,
9,
XL 40, XC 90.
6, XIV 14, XIX 19, XXJX 29 101 » 101 > & c '« > f<* 2p 102 H> 11, 3 1* «P part whereof, 3Formd, in current writing, from 500. hence 133 5000, 1333 50000. united, (viz. is) became tens, from the letters here hundreds, begin 4. i. e. Units, specified and are to be reckoned on, in order, from them.
VI
g.
n
:
-
M
D
:
;
e.g.
«
1, |3 2,
y
5 Instead of
3; &<*.
<
10, x 20,
n ', being
X 30, &c. f 100,
the ineffable
6 e. g. T 500, C3 600, T 700, &c. 7 Before the letters expressive of hundreds ; 1534: very seldom otherwise ;^1070. 8
e. g.
'O^SfrN
2000,
O^EMO
o"
200
&c
.
name of Jehovah.
3000,
as,
-plN
OWN?
30000,
tec.
9
The various
racters, see in
10
e. g.
a (10)
and names of these numerical chaTable of Greek characters.
figures
my
inscribed in
n
(5)
is
fSl (50.)
PRACTICE. 9
3
1 Price , or its factors ; If one ? the sought into 4 Aliquots of or by Aliquot parts , and by the 5 Fractions of Sought (if any) divide Price . 1 6 but, Price by Commodity the ; ? 2. What'll One 8 if too large, by its factors .
1. *
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. 1
e.
i.
385
In questions, where the conditional term isl as, say, " If one cost so much, what will so much :
when we
cost? 2 i. e. Multiply the question-term, or thing sought, into the price &c. e: g. If one costs 10s. what will 20 cost? &c. Answ. 20 (the thing sought) x 10 (the price)— 200s. i.
e. 101.
e. g. 3 viz. when more commodious. If one cost 12 6, what will 14 ? Answ. The factors of 14 being 2x7; say 2 X 12 6=:25s : then 7 X 25s~ 175s. i. e. 81. 15N.B. If the multiplicator be not resolvable into factors, take those that come nearest it, am! add the price for the odd one, or multiply it by what the factors want of the ]
.
|
multiplicator.
4 Divide it by the Even parts of the denomination, in which you would have the answer. e. g. Ifone cost 12 6, what will 14? Answ. 10s. being the | of 11. and 2 6 (which makes up the 12 6) the \ of 10s say 2 in 14z^7l. then, 4 in 7 (the quotient of 14 by 2)^1 and there remains 31.
—
|
|
:
|
;
which, in the next inferior denomination is 60, then 4 in 60z:15s.
...
Thus r2
14 io \ s 7
s C *
"8 •*»
> f 2 \ 6 J & 1
£d
jg
As in
15
L8:15
S 12:6 5
.
the following example C qr. lb 11 84 3 at
11. s
6-2 3 = d6£ 4i
1^=21 s
—
£ <3
84 168 42 28
Shillings)
14 pds. 10 2 2 5 4 <5
pks. &c.
Sl2:6
L8:15
» 7 > 1
8
Sb
7
-
_
:
1
l
s
-
if
-
7i-
-
4*
-
3q. lllb.
d
l 10
qr 2| lb
(viz.
10 11
5
5
14 -
18
9
6
8 1
1
-
q3. Ibll.sl8:6 aliq.
In
all..
of fract. pr. of fract.
1852:6 The answer: which, being
halv'd f 92 12 6 ; the price of C 84 gives - \ qr 3 : lb 11. 6 i. e. In sums, wherein the Question-term is 1 ; as when we say, " If so much cost so much, What'll one cost?" 7 e. g. If 12 cost 10 6, what will l ? Answer, 12 in 10, 6 I cannot have ; but 12 in 10 x 12 (to reduce it t& :
:
|
|
LL
:
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
380
pence)— 1204-6— 126 then 12 :
which multiplied into 4 then 12 in
24~2
in 126rzHkl. and 6 remains (to reduce it to farthings) is 24
;
:
q.
fins 10:6:-
or, by the factors of 10 2 12, viz. 2 X 6, or 3 x 4 as in the followingThe foregoing example 8 will stand f in s 10 6 in slO 6 Thus 1 2 5 3 2 3 - 10 10 2 4 2 So the answer is found more easily than by dividing by 12 tj,..c 1DUS
\12
I
-
|
;
:
:
:
:
6-
(.6
much more
so it will be,
when
that
number
is
higher.
RULE OF THREE. All Questions in
it
answer d
(1)
by one stating
(2)
the same loay. (1)
Conditional in one line: and, Corresponding -Dend is the -Ducing of one into
terms (2)
other
N.B.
opposite, the
:
:
the Rest
SoR
No -Duc'd:
that of the other
-Duc'd of the
l
.
the facit of one line divide by
2.
1 i.e. The producing a terms of one line multiplied into the xitoduc'd b of the other, give the diviDEND ; and the rest of the terms multiplied together, give the diviSoR: the (a) Producing terms are Quotient falls to the blank . such as jointly produce any effect, e. g. whatever is consi. derd as a cause, with the adjuncts of time, distance, mea(b) Producing terms are such as are connected sure, Sfc. with the others under the character of price, purchase, produce, gain, loss, interest, advantage, value or quantity of (c) e. g. At the rate of 6 per cent: per ann. work, §c. what is the interest of 2001. for 18 months? Answ. The terms being stated, as they offer (without any other regard than Which are conditional, and Which imply the question)
Thus: Interest 61.
Principal 10ol.
200
time 12 m. 18
cr in any other order agreeable to the directions in the rule say " 6 (the produced term of one line) x 18 x 200 (the
-
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
387
producing terms of the other)~2 1600 (for the dividend) : (the rest) loo x 12:— 1200 (for the divisor). Then 21600-7-1200:^18, the answer ; viz. lsl. 2 i. e. If there be no produc'd term (as generally happens
And
in the single rule of three inverse) divide thejacit, &ce.g. How much stuff, yard-broad, will line 10 yards of cloth, yard-and-quarter broad? The terms being stated thus :
broad
4
long
qrs
5
10 yard.
X 10~50
I
say
I
and 30 —i.
J
e.
5
4CZ12 24th
12 yards and 2-4 or £.
SUBTRACTION.
May be more
conimodiously performed by Addition; as in the next article.
TABULATING. To multiply and divide by Addition only, TVke-doubie-Multiplicand
facits f every multif gives (lie f. of. 2. Tabulate Divisor: Quote next digit-under: Subi)v Addition. 1.
pi icator.
i
l.Tn theMu'LTiPLiCATioN sum (i) Multipli-cand cator the facits of the multiplicand twice to i 98765* 768 doubled, are, as they stand against §; -2 197530 (1) the digits 2 and 4. 1 hen, To mul- ST 4 395060 by tiply the multiplicand into 8 79012018 g (the last figure of the multiplicator) 592590 7 -l double the facit of the digit 4 §. 6 add j» 691355 into 6 (the 2d figure, &c.) o' the facit of 4 to that of 2 (II) into 7 (the next figure, &c.) fc) 75851520—768 add together the facits of i , 2, 4 2' 673794 1536 :7i placing each of them, as in ( 2304 5898 the common method of multipli3072 43. 1
—
—
cation-
^
§ 1
Quotient (III) 3840
2. In theDjvisioN-sum (II) (l) 98765-i-968 Tabulate the divisor, as in the ex1929 1936 ample, viz. against the digit 2, Quotient: 102 by adding the divisor to itself; against 3, by adding together the .
4603 5376 6144 6912
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
388
and l ; against 4, by adding the total of^a to or that of 3 to that of l ; and, in like manner, in trie by adding together the totals of any two or more
totals of 2 itself,
rest,
equal to the digit whose total is sought. Then, (2j Quote (or, for the quotient, take) the digit against the total next less, or under the first corresponding figures of the dividend, viz. 7585. Then, instead of subtracting, according to the common method, the facit of the divisor by 9 (via. 6912) from (7585) the corresponding figures of the dividend (3) Subtract hy addition, and say [not, 2 from 5, and there remains 3 ; but 2, and (so much as will make 5, viz.) 3 is 5: then 1, and (as much as will make 8, viz.) 7 is 8 then 9, and [what will make 1 5 (since 9 cannot be taken from 5) viz.] 6 is 15 a , then I, that I borrow, and 6 is 7 : and so on. In the DivisiON-sum (III) it appears thatAll the tabulating necessary to find the quotient, is only to double the divisor for, the total next less than (the 1st dividend) 987, is 968; therefore quote 1: then (the £d dividend) 196 has no total less ; therefor© quote then the next total less than (the 3d dividend) 1905, is (the digits,
:
:
:
——
And, in like 2d total, viz.) 1936; therefore quote a.— manner, may be tabulated any sum, by steps, as there shall be occasion. (a) N. B. 15, being the last sound in the mouth of the •perator, does more readily and certainly remind him of what he borrowd, than in the common way of subtra«»ion; which is no small advantage to this method.
WEIGHTS. Troy Weight, for Gold,
Silver, Jewels, Grains,
and Liquors. Monyers reducd to Blanks. 1
MoN.
YZrU-ef-Droit-olcy
Miteabth-iidy
Grain-
dizozy.
Goldsmiths and Apothecaries Weight reducd to Grains.
2 (Gold,) CSr-o *. Pen do (Ptf.) Scrup-rfy. Draraauz. Oxiuce-oky ¥<5-loisy.
— ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
oS[)
Averdupois Weight, for Baser-metals, Bread, Mercery. Grocery, 6~c. Wool, redned to Pounds. 5 Clove-o/
Stone-6o
tanf.
Tod-eA:
Sack-
Weigh-fteuf.
Lzst-Jisei.
Other Things.
4 Pound-ounce
Hun-pounds-aft?. hun-FotherTun-es. Hebrew Weights, reducdto Grains, i ZuraT/ Bck-szei. Shek-tbei ~. Man-efav'xy. Talan-are
as.
:
-
.
amnyth. Greek and C Lens, ktirahe.
f.
°l
Lept
Weights.
tairek.
Chalch-a,re
L
'
J I
Sil,
%c\t-oid,surp. \
Sicil-a^H.rr/;.
Duell
*•
_,
J
Libra-
Vnc-Jip,roi.
Z>o/,wn>f*.
\
J°
ou-trc/c.
f Seript-a/f,fra/. Dra-(/",o?/r^y.
y o
Ob
t,r£k.
Roman
Irfu-Iroi.
1 S
Prvportions.
9
Grains Eug\lih-hi/,re make French-oA?/,Dutcucpou.
10
OlNCE
has grains \\iv-ofei, Tioy-fouz
djy to »t£
11
* :
a?
l .
Pound
Aver-heavter than Troy by 2 ounces, 4 drams, and 2 scruples.
Abbreviatures explaind.
Bekah, 5. Carat, 2 Chalchos, 6. Drachma, 7. Duella, 8. Hundred-weight 4. Lepton, 6*. Maueh, 5. Obolus, 6. Penny-weight, 2. Pound, 2. Scriptulum, J. Scruple, 2. Sextula, 7. Shekel, 5. Sicilicus,
zab, 5.
7
Siliqua, 6.
Talent, 5.
Uncia,
8.
Zu-
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
3Q0
Synonyms.
Gramma,
scruple Reratiou, siliqua. Lens, grain. Sitarion, Litra, libra. Quintal, hundred-weight. grain.
1 N. B. The Grains, us'd in weighing Diamonds, are somewhat lighter than those us'd in gold, &c. 2 i.e. 218, according to Bp. Cumberland: 268, according
to father
Mersenne.
is less by 4-2 grains than the troy-ounce ; which amounts to near a 12th part of the whole. 4 i. e. 73 ounces-troy make 80 ounces-averdupois.
3 So that the averdupois-ounce
MARCH, The
1st
Day,
tofind it
1
The
year,
on what
Day of the Week
happens.
more 2 and even-4th, divide by 7
[given
S
By what
remains (i'SrO sat
1
sund. and-so-on)
~
+ 2+6
E.G. Ann. Dom. 26
it is
(its even 4th) 34 -f- 7, accounting Saturday 0, sunday i, Before Christ, reckon Backward ; viz. Sunday l, Saturdays, and so on to monday 0. e.g. Bef. (its even 4th) 10 Ch. 7 7, remains 3 ; i. e. friday.— —Of the other months to find the l st day, and conweek any day of the what is ; V, Signs. sequently day
i.e. retnains 6 monday a, &c. :
friday
;
~
+ 2+1
+
MONTHS, The Number of Days in each, with the Days of the No7ies
Ap
S6 No" June-?z
1
:
and Ides.
Mar Ma Jul Oc,
in the Rest, I., at
3
.
NO-j?, iv-ul
-
-
1;
.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. 1 February, 29) the rest 31
is
it
A
r 2. i. c. The ones are in these 4 months.
3
the
i.
e.
The
known, has 28
Well
S9
(in the leap-years
on the 7th day, the Ides on the 15
iVones are on the 5th, the Ides on the 13th
:
in
rest.
MOON. Cycle
and Epact.
Golden's remainder of year-more-1, divided by \Q i Epact's the cycle into ab : above iz by iz, the re-
mainder
~.
Change and Age. New's the remainder of month-from-rnarch and epact, less iz, auz 3 Ap. Se. No. Jim. less enFor Jan. Mar o .
Feb. Apr. add. 1 5 days from the change Wainin°Growing, west is enlightend 4. 1
—
Full's
east
•
Rising and Setting.
At
New,
Sun-set, sets
rises
Full; and, each day
minutes ub more. Shining (in Warning) Subtract
(in
Encreasing)
Add
to Sun-rise,-set.
Southing and Tides. Southing's the age into ok, by 60 excess take 5.
High-water at London-bridge after Southing 6 . 1
e. g.
1737
+ = l
1738
:
=9:
from
al,
the
two hours and a half
-M9-10
the cycle, or Gtlden number. 2 e.g.
:
9 (the cycle) # 11=99-7-30 remainder 9 for the epact.
:
remainder 9, for
(as being
above 30)
3 e. g. May 20 (1737) What is the moon's age? Answ. 3 (the number of the month from march, inclusively) -f 9 fthe epact) 12 10=18: the day of the new
= —
m ooji
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
392 when is
-2
$aid to
it is
chanre.
So the moon, on the 20th of may,
days old.
e. The Horns ar° turnd, in Decreasing (from the West-ward ; in Encrasing (from the New) Hast*ward. , 5 e.g. April 15 (1737) When comes the moon to the Answ. The moon's age is 26 the excess above meridian ? Then 11* 48 zz 528 -f- 60 (al) 15, is II. 8 h. 48 m.
4
i.
Full)
:
—
For the readier working, the rule the Southing. may be thus exprest " Age into 4, by 5 : into 12 the renh: mainder gv-es minutes," e. g- 11 x 4 ~— 44 -~- -j remainder 4 X I2~48m. 6 e.g. Apr. 15 (1737) the moon Souths at 8 h. 48 m. Then 8 h 4s m.+fi h. -30 m.rzil h. 18 m. (N. B.) If the amounts to more than 12 ; the excess shows the hour. for
—
:
THE
12 SIGNS
or Portions of the Zodiac, nam'd from Constellations once in them : their Names, Characters, and corresponding Months ; with a Key to find 1 the S'ins Piece on any Day ; and on tchat day
of the Week the 1st
pens
Day
Ar
ma
ri
2 Taur 3 Genu
apr
ou f
may
k
1
of any
Month
hap-
~.
4 Cance
juii
5 Le
Jul
6 V v 7 Lib 8 Se 9 Sdf 10 Cti 11 Aqutf 1 2 Piscg
au se
oc no de
1
p p p p s
ii-
s
e t'
t
Taurus Gemini °s Cancer SI Leo
n
tti,
Virgo Libra Scorpio
$
Sagittarius
pj
flJi
X
=0:
ii
//
ii
t
,ja
k w
feb
bad
s
Aries
b>
yf Capricornus £? Aquarius Pisces
X
is this: To the day of the month (+11 add the number signified by the numerals 7i, mi, &c. the Sun ( 30, if above 30) is in the degree of the sign corresponding to the day of the month. E. G.
1
The method
for the old style)
—
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. iFeb.
+11
10
(for the old style)
=32— 30— «o
+
3QS
11 (for the numeral ha)
>£. 2 Thus: From the day on which March 1st happens (V. March) for any ether month, count forward so many days as arc signified by the numerals a, /, &c. E. G. Mar. 1st, 1737, was tuesday therefore Apr. 1st [counting (f) 4 onwards, tuesday being one] is friday and, consequently, the 8th, 15th, 29d, 29th, are fridays; whence may be known the rest. [N. B. Jan. and Feb. are reckond from Mar. of the preceding year. f
:
:
SUN. The Time of its rising each Day. l
7 Febr-ej, 6 Mar-£y. 5 Apr-ow. M-asfj Aug-at . 6 Sept-ad. 7 ..be. 8 N-«Zt. 2 the Shortest ei boi, t JuN-dtf, the Longest, iji . DECEM-*/a.|. 1
Jan-o
4
Jul-p.
.
O
For
the intermediate
Days.
Sought, into 60, by AH, gives Min. fewer 1st
line,
more 2d 3 . The Time of its Setting, each Month, &c. Setting's the complement of rising to 12 and, doubled, the day gives 4 ;
.
Cycle
and Dominical
Letter.
Cycle's the remainder of year-more-9
ek
6
by ek
5
:
if 0,
.
ck cycle's A ; ep, B ; and so on 7 ; e'ery 4th has 2 8 (next after these 3ds : d E, au G, a-y B, bo D, aei F, de A, dan C) and Former is us'd till Feb-rfo, in Leap-years; and, after, the Latter. To find 1.
i.
e.
2.
i.
e.
the
Sun
the Sun's Place in the Zodiac, V. Signs.
On Jan, 4, the Sun rises at 8. On Jan. 21, New style (which
rises at
3 h. 43'.
is
the Longest day)
:
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
394
The day
sought (reckond from the day of the Sun's 60, and divided by the number of All the days between the day of the Sun's rising (specified) in any month, and the day of its iising in the next ; gives the Minutes facer (or, to be subtracted from the hour specified) in the 1st line ; more (or, to be added) in the 2d line. By e.g. Apr. 13, I would know when the Sun rises. 5 Apr- «w I find that the day sought (reckond from the day of the Sun's rising, viz. the 9th) is 4 [for 13]. Then 4 X 240 : and 240 ~~ 35 (the number of All the days from 5 in Apr. ou to 4 M-as : i. e. from 9, the day the Sun rises at 5 in April ; to 16, the day the Sun rises at 4 in May) =r6' [and 24-36th i. e. by reduction] 40" 5 h. (the day it rises on the 9th of April) 4 h. 53', 20", then, therefore the sun rises on that day, viz. Apr. 13. 4 Thus, Dec. 21, New stile, the sun rises at s h. 17 m. the complement of its rising to 12 is 3 h. 43' [for 8 h. 17 m. 12 h. 3 h. 43 m.]. The sun therefore sets at 3 h. 43 m. and this, doubled, gives the length of the day, viz. 7 h. 26 m. shorter by 9 h. 8'. than the longest; which (by the same calculation) will be found to be 16 h. 34'. 5 e. g. 1737 62 the number of ±z 1746 -r- 28 revolutions since Christ) remainder 10, for the number of the cycle. 6 i. e. If there be no remainder, it will be (etc) the 28th, or last year of the cycle. 7 i. e. The dominical letter answering to the year of the cycle 28 is : to 27,> B; and so on (backwards) to G, the 7th and last after which returns A, B, &c. 8 e. g. Every 4th (or Leap year a ) has 2 dominical letters the latter of which is us'd after Feb. 24, the intercalary day ; which is therefore denoted by the same letter as the 23d. N. B. For the readier finding the dominical letter answering to any number of the cycle, I have given (in parenthesis) those of every third thus faei F) F answering to 18 (one of the 3ds there specified), 17 (the next 4th, reckoning backwards) will be G 16, B; 15, ; 3.
e.
i.
rising) multiplied into
9+4"
60=
:
=
—
—
—
+9
—
A
:
'
:
:
A
C; &c. (a) For the readier finding Leap-year, the rule is this Year- sought divide by 4 ; what's left will be, for leap-year, 0; for past, i, 2, or 3." e. g. 1737 -f- 4 zz 434: remain-
"
der!,
foi 1st after leap-year.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
Romen Manner (1) Kal.
Non.
S
of Dating.
(3) Tert. quart: (ub) substraet from rn5re than Ide-None-days ; Two more than the month's, for the Kalends.
Id.
(2) Pridie.
The day sought
One
I. i. e.) For the days on which the Kalends, Nones, Tdes of any month happen (V. Months) write (e. g.) Kal. Dec. on the kalends of december, viz. the 1st day of December. (2) On the day preceding each of them, write (e.g.) Pridie Kal. Dec. i. e. pridie kalendas decembris, on the day before the kalends of december, viz. the 30th of november. (3) For the days backward, write Terlio, Quarto, fyc. i. e. on the 3, 4th, &c. II. To find any of the days, e. g. (l) 10th of december, What, in the Roman style ? Answ. 10 14 (One more than the days the ides happen on) 4. i. e. 4to id. dec. Again (2) 4to id. dec. What, in the English style ? Anws. 4 14~io. i. e. the' loth of december (l) 20th of november: Say 20 32 (Two more than the number of tht days in the month) 12. i.e. umo. kal. dec. (2) 12mo. kal. dec. say 12 32 20.
~
—
—— — —
—
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
396
EPOCHAS. Their Commencement in the Julian period
fD
"^
a.^ era
~
- &<£«v© © © « w| a o~'1cr ^ — C g
ft
§
*2o
iz!
-
3 =-'^
<=>"
o
CTQ
ft
T ^1
g O ^ r
S-*
r
*
ss
<*
S?
v2
«?•
© «
^
s s
«••
S:
8
W
© a a « 2.
t^ s- o^ s-
is
«*•
&J^
*B
a t^ a c © s S ft- ft- s
o^
©
"•'«'"-• a
5 3 »
C^03(t»^O3*»O3C3i^OTCnO0it^^*^iOifi.i^)fk
•
ft
«*
f
MOiO<0«<0(OOlO«IO(0^i-i|iSO^N^ WNON
Oi
ifi
2 3 © © s-jc-^ 2 ^g^-5
«
^ ^ a5J
«r*
5
ft
*
°E. a.
S'ft^ ° c
£.^E o a- 5'
^^
">
*•>
GS
1
a '
I"
£
*
5" P*
*«
*?",§
*£»B,sS3
2.ilg3 £
© o ©
"sore
^ 2.
5s
r
-1
e- £•
kt* ft
c?Pq
cr
rc>
s"s
s*
o ©
ft
?3
5-
,-
£?>
£ g
§.
^
s s* © "^
">
ft*
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
397
To find f The year of the Julian period corresponding to any year in any JEra. f Any year of any JLra by the corresponding
X
\ jx
gv
I \ f
1
Jul
Mr
year of the Julian period. for After add Comm-less-1— for Afore take from Comm. After, Comm-less-1 take for Corr but Afore, Corr. from Comm.
—
—
1. What year of the Juliam Period is the year 1737 (l) before Christ? Answ. (l) 1737 (2) after Christ? (before Christ)— 4714 (the year of the commencement of the Christian sera in the Julian period) 2977. (2) 1737 (after Christ) -f- 4713 (the commencement-Jess-l) 6450, the year of the Julian period. 2. What year of the Christian Mra is the year of the Julian period (1) 2977 ? (2) 6450 ? Answ. (l) 9977 (the year of the Julian period corresponding to the year of 4714 the commencement of the Christian the aera sought) aera)— 1737. (2) 6450 the corresponding year) 4713 (the commencement-less-l) 1737.
3
—
~
* For the
Number
—
—
of Years from the Creation to the
Birth of Christ.
The Christian vulgar aera commences in the year of the world 4004, jan I . [according to The tJews Helvicus, Isaacson, &c. 394S] place the creation of the world, Later by 242 years, The Greek historians, viz. in 3762, oct. 7. on the authority of the septuagint, Sooner by about 1490, or 1500 years, viz. the ecclesiastical, in 5494 ; the civil, in 5509.
M M
—
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
398
FESTIVALS, Holy-days, Feasts,
fyc.
IMMOVEABLE. Christ.
Nat-de,
Circ-ja,&.
Epiph-ja,s.
Lamm-au,&.
Transf-au,s.
Mary. Ann-mar,eJ.
Pur-feb,e.
Nat-se,Ar.
Vis-jul,e.
Conc-
Ass-au,«j.
de,k.
Saints. All-nttv,a. And-nov,*z. Bap-jun-^/".
Barnaby-jun,ff&. George-apr,ttf. Jauies-jul,
Barth-aug.e/".
c6nt-dee,tfe/.
Luke-o,aA;.
John-dec,rfoi.
Mark-apri,
Marti-
novemb,ad. Yet-jim,dou.
Paul-jan-cfa.
Matt-se,cfa.
Phil
Jaco-may,o.
Sim Jud-o,e&. Ste-de,dau. Tho-dec,tfa. Valentiuefeb,(tf.
Royal Family, 1737BaRN,King-o,ty
CoR-o.fea. PBocLAJun,
Queen-mar,a
•
;
seit.
seid.
Wales-ja,fy
: pyp. -cess-n,oAr. Ame-ma,iz: pab.
Will-apr,a/: Car-ma,iz: pat. pet. Loui-dj? : pef.
AnOr-o,de peb.
:
pfn.
Mar-fe,efe;
Terms, as in 1737. days Hilar-eJ. EasWjp. Tr'm-dy, Mich-tau. Bil from ym-di to feh-fo—- Mich from 6c-do to
Terms hold weeks al:
nov-ek.
East, w8d-e
after,begins
ends, after ascension,
:
mond-a.
Trin,
friday after, begins
day
Vac. holds weeks abs.
;
and ends 3d Wednes-
after. tot
Mich-ws.
:
days Hilar-ozf . East-op. Tr-
61
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
399
Quarterly.
Midsum-jiuw/. Mieh-sep,«?ow. Chri-
Lady-mar,e/. dee,«/.
State Holidays.
Poud-no,J. Mart-ja,ty. Restor-may, dbu. Revo.feb,c£.
Fire-sep,e
.
MOVEABLE. Before and after Easter.
1
f Scpt-s<
Shrove-ow. Qua^i?. Lent-os.
Sex-tis.
-.
Mauud-z. Good-Fri-rf.
Pal-/?.
I
Easter's the
Sunday
first
after
first
Full-moon
after March-cfa.
Low-fli
f
2
Roga-ta. Asc-tn. Whits-ow. Trin-
".
lau.
«-
Ad-eta.
Ember-«%*. We Fri Rood Luci- dec, at. E .ASTER
Sat,
after
TABLE
Qua Whit Ho
3.
Paschal full-moons for the Golden-numbers, with the 1
2 3
4 5
6 7
A
Hebdomadal
/
M
S
el
9
A
bi
A
e
10 11
M A M
ed by iz
12 13 14
A A
M A A
Letters.
15
bet oi
1
17 18 19
evi
bu
/
M
eo
A
be
A
a
M A M
-eou
A
-6oi
fa
w
Use of the Table.
Sum
from
add
to the
Hebdom
to
Domiu
(of the year sought)
Mouth's day.* Sy?ionyms,
Ash Wednesday,
1st
rification of the virgin
day of
M.
Sfc.
lent.
Candlemas, pu-
Crucifixion, good-fiiuay.
-Holy-thursday, maunday. Holy-week, last of lent. John the Baptist, midsummer. Parasceue, good-
400
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OT
friday.
Passion-week, last of lent. Pentecost, Whitsuntide, whitsontide. Processioning-day, ascension day. Quinquagesima, shrove-sunday. Shor-(Shur-)thurs-day, maunday-thursday. Twelfthday, epiphany.
1
i.
e.
The
nativity of Christ
is
on
dec. $5.
and so of tb#
rest.
e
.9
i.
—
Easter-sunday for ever. V. n. 4. 4 e. g. A. D. 1 ;37, the golden number is 9, the dominical letter B. then, against 9 (in the table) the hebdomadal letter is F. from thence to the dominical B. are (gab) 3 which added to apr. 7 (the day of the month, in the tabic) gives :
ap. 10, for easter-sunday. So A. D. 1736, golden-number 8, 1st dominical-letter C: then from C (in the table) to C (dominie.) 7 -f- apr. 18 rr apr. 25.
In the following verses (which contain as much, is necessary to charge the memory with by way of foundation) I have given the most general divisions of the several parts of the terraqueous globe beginning, in each, with the most northerly parts, and, in descending southwards, proceed (to the right) from west to east so that children, with a few hints and occasional helps, may be able to find them, by themselves ; and thereby fix them better in their memory ; after which they will easily get the verses by heart, and be well prepared to consult the gazetteer, or to go through any system, with pleasure, to good advantage. I
think, as
;
:
)
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
401
LAND. Peninsulas, Isthmus, Capes,
Co)ltinents, Isles,
Mountains.
CONTLNENTS. Europe, Africa, Asia, and America.
AF
(S)
Bar
Egy
(fez
mor
a
tun tripo bare) Bi (dar)
(alex. Ctiir)
Ne
Nubi (dang) Gui (ma why be (mon eaf AM (23) Green Brit Wa La Can Acad Eng Jers Pen Mary Virg Car Geor Kent. Fior (ang pens) Mex (uad mi taju Zaar (zu)
(touib
s
lo cang) Ethi
chi gaut hon ver) Firm (pa ca mar venez and gra po com (quito
Am:
RrasY plat)
AS
liini
(sal
chare) seba vin) Chil
Para (guai
Per tucii
Mag
(5) T2r (a sib che thi) ar) Pe (der isp gomb)
Ind (mog ag beng pek nank
EUR
(jii)
dari)
:
vis
Turk
(tn na
go bi mal
:
Swede -stock
(18) Nor-fefg*. JL-london)
curd sy di
pe to
si
co) Chi
(Scot-ed'n. Ire-
diiblin.
Yhmd-bruss. Ge-vien. Po wa. Russ-petre : France-par. Switz-basil. Hbng-presb. Vovt-lisb. Spain-mad. ItalTu-constant. ro.
Den-cop Hoi amst.
AFRICA. Barbary comprehends the kingdoms of Fez, Morocco, Algiers, Tunis, Tripoli, Barca. Bildidgerid: Daara. Egypt : (ch cit.) Alexandria, Cairo. Zaara: (ch. prov.) Zuenziga. Negroland: Toinbute. Nubia : Dangola. Guinea : Malaguette, Whydaw, Benin, Loango, Congo, Angola. Ethiopia: Mone-
mugi, Monomotapa, Cafrraria.
AMERICA. Greenland, New-Britain, New-Wales, Labrador, •
M M
3
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
402
Canada, Acadia or Nova Scotia,
New Jersey,
Pennsylvania,
New-England, Maryland, Virginia, Ca-
Georgia, Kentucky. Florida (ch. towns) Augustine, Pensacola. Mexico: (ch. prov.) Guadalajarra, Mechuacan, Tabasco, Jucatau, Chiapa, Guatiinala, Honduras, Veragua. TerraFirma: Panama, Carthagena, St. Martha, Venezuela, Andalusia, Granada, Popayan, Comana, Darien. Peru: Quito, Lima, Los-Charcos. Amazonia. Brasil: (ch. cit.) St. Salvador, St. Sebastian, St. Vincent. Paraguay: Chili: St. Jago. (ch. prov.) Guaira, Tueuman, Rio-de-la-Plata. TerraMagellanica.
rolina, St.
ASIA. Tartary : (ch. prov.) Astrachan, Siberia, Chenyang, Thibet. Turkey: Turcomania, Natolia, Curdistan, Syria including Palestine, Diarbec, EyPersia: (ch. cit.) Derbent, Ispahan, raco- Arabic. Gombroon. India: (ch. prov.) empire of the Great Mogul (Agra, Bengal) Visiapour, Golconda, Bisnagur, Malabar, Pegu, Tonquin, Siam, Cochinchina, China: (ch. cit.) Pekiu, Nankin.
EUROPE. Sweden : Stock(ch. cit.) Bergen. : Scotland: Edinburgh. Ireland: Dublin, England: London. Denmark : Copenhagen. HolGerFlanders: Brussels. Inda : Amsterdam. many: Vienna. Poland: Warsaw Russia: PeFrance: Paris. Switzerland: Basil. tersburgh. Hungary : Presbnrg. Portugal: Lisbon. Spain: Madrid. Italy : Rome. Turkey : Constantinople.
Norway
holm.
CAPES
Capes, Islands, Peninsulas, and Mountains. La Li St-tng. Fi Vi-spain. Bla Ve Good-o/Yi. :
Com-malal.
Hom-ftteg.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
403
Sit Sic Ca Cy-med. MaCaHe gui. Mad-eth Sum Bo Su Jav Phi Mo Ladr ind. Newf-
ISLES: TA-den. Az-po. bdrb.
Maid Ceyl
So-south-seas.
la.
Ba Cu Jam Hi
Bel-Jio.
PEN:
Ric, Carib (ant ne
mo
barb)
Tueg-mag.
niex.
Ju-de.
Mo gre.
Pre-tdrt. Afri. Canib.
Malac-
ind. Mcx-amer-north.
MOUNT: tdrt.
ChfcvWcof. Pyr-spain. Alps-it. Cauca-
Apalach n am,
CAPES. Land's-end, Finisterre,
Lizard,
Start-point
St. Vincent's,
Good-Hope, Africa.
(of)
England.
Blanco, Verd,
Spain.
Comorin, Malabar.
Horn,
Fuego.
ISLES.
Denmark.
Azores (west of ) PorCandia, Cyprus (in the) Mediterranean. Madeiras, Canaries (against) BarMadagascar, Ethiobary. St. Helena, Guinea. pia. Maldives, Ceylon, Sumatra, Borneo, Sunda, Java, Philippines, Moluccas, Ladrones, EastZealand
tugal.
Indies. (in the)
(in)
Sardinia,
Sicily,
Newfoundland, Labrador. South-Seas.
Bermudas
Society-Isles
(against) Florida.
Bahamas, Cuba, Jamaica, Hispaniola, Porto-Rico
:
Cariltbees (Antigua, Nevis, Montserrat, Barbadoes,
Mexico.
Fuego, Terra-Magellanica.
Jutland Tartary.
(in)
PENINSULAS.
Indies.
Denmark. Morea, Greece. Precop. Cambaya, Malacca, EastAfrica.
Mexico, North- America.
MOUNTAINS. Cheviot (between) Scotland and England. PyAlps, Italy and France. renees, Spain and France. Caucasus (in) Tartary. Apalachian, North-America.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
404
WATERS. and Lakes.
Oceans, Seas, Gulphs,
Straits, Rivers,
OCEANS
East. Alt-West. Paci-South-
:
Hyp.
del Zur.
SEAS Ba :
Etlri.
Ice.
de- Swede, Chan-ewg-,
Med
eu,dfr,
Black
eu,as. Gasp-tartar.
GULFS: Bo fieng.
Fi sictde,
V en-it dl,
Red-arab, Pers.
Baff Hu-M0J'fA-c/».
STRAITS: Sound-Mi,
Baba-j»ers. Bon-?ie.
Par-Jirm.
RIV. Vo-cJ. Dan-bla. Ringer. ILu-pers. Ga-be.
Rh Eb Wd-me
T.
Mis-mex.
OCEANS. Hyperborean or northern.
Ethiopian. Eastern, Pacific or south, or mare del Atlantic or western, Zur. Icy near the South Pole.
SEAS.
Denmark and Sweden.
Channel, south east of England, Mediterranean, between Europe and Africa and part of Asia, Black sea, between part of Europe and Asia. Caspian, in Great Tartary. Baltic, east of
GULFS.
Of
Bothnia and of Finland, in Sweden. Of VeRed-sea, between Arabia and nice, east of Italy, Bay of Bengal in Asia. Africa. Persian Gulf. Baffin's and Hudson's Bays North America.
m
STRAITS. Sound
Gibraltar, Mediterranean, Hellespont, Black-sea. Babelmandel, RedSunda, Indian'Ocean, sea. Hudson's, Button'sbay,'
(of the) Baltic.
Davis's,
America.
Baffin's-bay,
Magellan,
South
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
405
LAKES. Ladoga and Onega, western part of Russia. Loch-Ness and Lomond (in) Scotland. Lakes of Babacombar, Geneva and Lucern, Sivitzerland. Negroland.
Bornou,
Persia.
Parime,
Terra
Firma.
RIVERS. Danube, the) Caspian-sea. Rhine, German-ocean. Rhone, Ebro, Nile, Mediterranean. Tigris, Euphrates, Persiangulf. Ganges, bay of Bengal. Missisippi, bay of Mexico. Volga
(falls
into
Black-sea.
A
more particular Account
of the several countries of Europe may be exhibited, so as to give a precise idea of the situation of each sub-division, after the manner of the following
which (beside what was proposed in 1.) such as are contiguous Southward, are joind ; as in weLa- such as are contiguous Westward, are hyphend ; as in Che-De- &c. specimen
general,
:
in
note
:
ENGLAND. Its
Nor cum-dur
:
Forty Counties.
weLa-york
norf Her-wO-wa-northa
:
che-de-not-linc
:
shrop-
sta-le-rut
:
Bed-hunt-camb-sufF:
6xfo-buck-hert-ess. Som— wilt-berk— middlesex
:
mon-gl-
corn—dev--dors-hamp-
surrey-kentSuss.
FIRST MERIDIANS. On
either side of Tenerifft. 1
(East)
London-c* (West)
Corvo-boi. Bras-6o«.
Fer-rf.
Jag-s
Nicol-o/ .
:
TRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
406*
Abbreviatures.
Feno.
St. Nicholas,
St. Jago.
coast of Brasit.
The Dutch placed the first Meridian at Teneriffe ; the French,, since 1631, at Ferro, two degrees west of Teneriffe . others variously, as in the memorial verse. In most of the French maps and those copied from them two degrees must be allow'd on such as are calculated on the Dutch plan to make them correspond ; as for example Hamburgh is there said to be lm: 29 deg. 20 m. E. consequently in the French maps it will be found in 3l deg. 20 m. and in similar manner are all the rest. Many modern geographers Usually now calculate the first Meridian from the capital city of the state in which each resides the English reckon from the Royal Observatory at Greenwich near London ; the North Americans from Philadelphia, situated 75 deg. 8 m. W. from London ; and several of the French from Paris 1 deg. 20 m. E. of London,
—
.
:
BIBLE. The several Books of
it,
with the Time of their
writing.
OLD TESTAMENT. Its Elih-job'; tjpty
ju-ki
:
39 Books.
Mo-pent
*.
dog-.
:
Josh: boly. Sani-
hazy.
Dav:
Sal-pro-cau ecc byly. Neh: eg. B'z-chr: ety
:
ath.
Mord-e:
toz.
Prophets.
Jon
kse.
:
Jo
:
p&uy Nah Mic
;
put. Jer loul.
Daniel
:
:
Am
:
peip.
Hose
;
oieil.
Is
pvk.
sta.
Zeph
:
autz.
Haba
:
syn. Eze
Obadi-ZAroi.
nil.
touoi.
:
eig.
Hag
:
Uz.
Zechavi
:
udz. Malachi
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
,407
NEW TESTAMENT. 27 Books.
Its c
Mar-ot, Thes-ltt. Pe-to. Gal Cor Koma-loi, Luke-sa. Phil Col Eph£s PhileJame-se, Heb Act-si, Timothy
Matt-/fl.
Tit-su.
Tim
Peter-aw/j 3
I
Jude-pa. Revel-ows.
John-no*.-—
dot in iau.
1 i. e. Elihu is most probably supposed to be the author of the book of job, about 1750 years before the birth of Christ. So, Muses, the author of the pftftateuch, fiouiished And so of the rest. ----in the year before Christ 1400. N. B. £xra is thought by the Jewish doctors to have writ the c/ironicles [the 36th chapter of Genesis, the last of Joshua and Jeremiah ; and to have revised and settled the cannon of the old testament.] 2 i. e. Matthew writ his gospel about the year oi our Lord 41. And so of the rest. 3 i. e. 27 books (from the year 41 to 97) in 36 years.
ENGLAND. Its
Kings, since the Conquest, with the Commencement oj their Reigns.
Will Conq-s/w,
He Rich
Ed
1
Ruf-koi.
Hen
lst-«g\ Steph-oiV.
szc-buf.
lst-bein.
JoHN-ann
lsidoid. 2d-typ, 3d-tep. 5th fat.
Rl
HEN3d-rf
Hen
6ih-fed Ed 4ih-faub, 5th, RY 3i\-feU. 8th lyn.
Ed
6t\ilop.
Edward 4>th-toun,
He
Mary-/^. Els-M\ Jame
7th-feil,
lst-syt.
Ca
lst-st/.
Car 2d
sbn.
Jame
se-seil.
pyd. Geo.-paf, pep.
Will
MA'sein.
Ann-
:
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OP
40|
1 i. e. William the conqueror began his reign ( accounting the year to begin January l) A. D. 1066 N. B. 1000 is omitted throughout this list.
MONARCHIES. The grand or universal
ones, their Rise, Fall,
and Continuance.
ASS:
Nlto(A.M)-#/wJfc. Sur-tetu
tduhoi,
Grec
isel
(Bab-i/oii,
Pers-
•—
Lys tbrac-he-bos. Ptolem a6-lib-aSeleuc as.) East, West : taken Jul-iny'd, Jov-otat : Con-loze, THom-otun
Cass-ma-gre. pal-sy.
—
BOM
A'lar(A.D)-o&z, Atti-jia. Gkm-ful. Tot-lop. oni.
O&ops. Theod-
Assyrian monarchy begun in Mnus (A. M.) i. e.The 1748, and ended with Asjaraddinus in 3935 ; being swallowd up by the BAuylonian, which ended (with Nabonadius) in 34l9i (when Cyrus reignd over all Asia) so the kingdom was translated to the PERsians: from whom (by the conquest of Darius Codomannus) in 361 7, Alexander translated it to the GnEcians: after whose death, in 3625, it was (-7-) divided (alter the confusion of a few years) among four of Cassander had wiacedon and grece : Lysihis followers. machus had thrace, with those parts of Asia that bolder on the Aellespont and the /wsphoius Ptolemy had cegypt, libya, Seleucus, all the rest of arabia, /m/estine, and codos^ria Roiuan monarchy begun with Julias Ca6The twia. after whose sar, in 8902 ; and ended in Jovian in 4313 death it was (-?-) divided into the Eastern, and JPcslem empires : the former of which ended by the taking of Constantinople (under Constantine Palaeologus) in 5402 ; the latter by the taking of Rome (under Honorius) in 4359 ; A. D. 410 by Alaric, king of the Goths: after whom it was overrun and ravagd by dttifo, king of the Huns, in 451 by Gercseric, the Vandal, in 455 ; by Odoacer, king of the Heruli, in 476; by Theodoric, king of the Ostrcgoths, in -r-493> by Tatilas, the Ostrogoth, in 547. :
:
:
:
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
40Q
WAR. Bodies of Soldiers.
R] Dec-by. Cen-dzy. Man-fg. Turm-t«\ Cohordug. Legi-auth.
Vh-eith.
E] Comp-uz,ag. Squad-<7°-,fg\ dth,bag. 1.
men
Bd- lg,eig.
Brigad.
Reg-ig,auik.
The Romax Legion consisted of (at a medium) 6000 though the number was different, at different limes,
:
from 3oco
to 6666. And, in proportion, the other bodies, Decuria, 10. Centuria, 100. Mauipulus, 200. Turma, 300. Cohors, 600. Phalanx, 8000.
viz.
2.
And,
An English
Regiment
in proportion, the other
from
300
bodies,
viz.
is
to 1000 men. Company, 50-
Battalion, 500-800.
100. Squadron, 100-200. 1000.-1100.
Brigade,,
Natural Jdfjiloaopjp. PHYSICS.
ANNUITIES. The Value, for several Ages of Life. A-bz,dei l . Az-b?,fo. Ez-b?,pei. Iz-bti,pe. Oz-
.
Auz-oi,sy.
Au\-tiu,lo. Oizl,id.
i.e. for (A) 1 year of age,
Cl'Zfdei)
ley, ap.
the value of an annuity is of the rest. V. Halp. 66Q.
10,28 years purchase.
Lowthorp,
vol. 3.
And so
ARKS.
Of Noah, and
of the Covenant Testimony, their
Dimensions
in Cubits.
(Cov) L-e,re. Br-d,re. D-a,re. (Noah) L-ig. D4z; for Bkds-eg, Qu- ag.
N N
Br-tt*,
;
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
410
i. e. The Ark of the Covenant was a sort of Chest i» Length, Breadth, .Depth, s£ i±: \\. of Noah was a sort of Ship, 300 : 5o 30 sufficient to hold (with food, &c.) all kinds of Birds (viz.) 300 Gtoadrupeds, ioo. V. Gen. S. 15. Exod. 25. 10. :
:
:
;
ATMOSPHERE. Its Height, Weight, Elasticity, $e.
Jtmosphere (High iniles-oz *) on a foot-square presses esauz pounds On 15 feet (for a man) tuns-c/ : when least, tunc, re less 2
;
Weighing as azth eig
3
1
to (water)
ej>——to
mercury)
.
Comprest, on Eartb, to atpaun
4 ;
by Art, 60 timet
more, to kesboz.
1 As appears by a calculation, made by M. dela Hire, from the crepuscula. 2 As appears by calculations made from the Torricellian experiments. V. Jurin, ap Varen. 1. 6. 19. 7. 3 i. e. The weight of air compard to that of water, is as 1 V. Hauksbee's exper. to soo, &c. 4 i.e. The common air we breathe, near the surface of the earth, is comprest, by the bare weight of the incumbent atmosphere, into a 1 3769th part of the space it would take-up, were it at liberty. V. Boyle, ap. Wallis. hydrost. 13 Philos. trans, n. 181.
DIVISIBILITY.
Of Matter,
actually great.
Effluvia, in a long time, bodies lose but a small weight K Candle, an inch, converted to Light— gire« " parts a nonillion.
By
great
—
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
411
1 As is evident in perfumes, &c. 2 At which rate there must fly out of it, as it burns, in the second of a minute, 41 8,660,000,000,000,000,000,000,
000,000,000,000,000,000,000
particles
:
vastly
more than a
looo times a looo millions the number of sands the whole earth can contain ; reckoning 10 inches to 1 foot, and that
100 sands p.
are equal to l inch. V.
Nieuwent.
rel.
phil. vol. t.
858.
DUCTILITY.
Of Bodies, very great. Microscopical Spiders l spin at-a-tlrae,
at least,
thrends-auth.
Glass may
be drawn
-
of a line space 3 Gold, on Silver-wire,
as
a web, and knit to the 4th
.
is
drawn
4
to the part of an
inch-bom.
1
i.
2
" As
e.
Such
are not visible but
fine as a spider's
web
:"
by a microscope. but not long enough
to
be
woven. 3 i. e. So, that the space in the middle of the knot shall not exceed one 4th of a line, or one 48th of an inch. 4 " To the 14-millionth part of an inch, in thinness:" and yet is so perfect a cover to the silver, that there is not an aperture to admit alcohol of wine (the subtilest fluid in nature) nor even light itself. Reaumur,
EVAPORATION From Water,
its
Quantity.
FooT-square, by heat, in a day, evaporates half of a wine pint 1 . Medi So, tum-tidky'm 2 ; near a third more than's brought by the rivers ;J
.
According to experiments made by Dr. Halley, ap. 1 Miscell. curios, vol. 1. To which it may be added, that the winds do sometimes carry-off more than rises by heat.
—
:
.
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS *)»
412
2 Estimating the A/editerranean at 40 degrees long, and 4 broad. , 3 V. Rivers, and, consequently, from the whole watery surface abundantly enough to furnish all the dews, »airis*, springs, rivers, &c. that are convey'd into the ocean.
MAN. Life, Marriage, Parts, Perspiration.
Live, out of eg, bnt Es,
&
bit
—
—
at
Au, so
bau -at Us,au
1
—at Asjy — at
at Is,
at Os,tfx
&
at Aus,
*
at Ols,a.
Mark,
a in azf 2 bir-/3 (to bur as a,au to a males- Jo to fem at s :
4
)
.
BLOOD BoNES-eTM. MuSCLES-kfl. TEETH-fcZ as ag to aauy Beats, in an hour, times-of A : and an ounce, at ia <5
time,
52
is
feet in a
tremes
8
discharged 7 minute ; as sept-fig to
1
In thfe ex-
.
Perspire through pores ( belth-whereof by one grain of sand may be coverd) 5 parts of 8 (a day's food) from hours 5, after meals, to the 12th, p 9. the children born, out of 100, there are living, And so of the rest. V. Halley, N. B. On observa699. tions of this nature, drawn from the bills of mortality, is computed the value of annuities for different ages of life. V. 1
Of
e.
i.
at 6 years of age, but 64. ap. Lowthorp. vol. 5. p.
Annuities. King. 2 i. e. 1 in 104 Marry. 3. i. e. Marriages, one with another, do each produce 4
Derham.
births.
Births to Burials are as l , 6 to l. Derham. Males, born, to Females, are as 14 to 13. Graunt. are i.e. In a body, weighing 168 pound, 100 thereof Blood; understanding thereby not only the fluid containd in the veins and arteries' ; Dut also that in the lymphae-ducts, nerves, and the other vessels, secreted from it, and returnd .
4 5 6
into
i.
e.
i.
e.
it.
Keil.
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
41S
7 i. e. 250 pounds in an hour , at the rate of the whole mass, in 24 minutes. s i. e. The blood is driven out of the heart into the great artery with a velocity, which would carry it 52 feet in a minute: a velocity to that of its motion in the remotest branches, as loo septillions [7th period] to 1. 9 Within 5 hours after eating, there is perspird about l pound; from the 12th to the 16th scarce half-a-pound. Sanctorius.
RIVERS.
The Quantity of
their Waters.
Thames (yards Broad-%, Deep-/} 2 mile an hour Runs x tuns-ezm igth in a day ; rh e ti po ui do niest nieper
At Kingston-bridge,
:
akdoim
".
11 In a day, 48. miles, 84,480 yards; which multiplied by (3 times lco, the profile of water at the bridge, viz.) 300 yards, gives 25,344,000 cubic yards of water, i. c.
20,300,009 tuns. 2 The most considerable rivers that fall into the Mediterranean sea, are the Rhone, Ehro, Tiler, Po, Danube, Nile,
Don,Niester, Nieper. Each of these is supposed to carry-down 10 times as much water as the Thames (not that any of is so great ; but so to allow for the other lesser rivers that Tall into that sea). Now the water of the Thames being computed, as above, at about 20,300,000 tuns ; the 3 rivers aforesaid will amount, each, to 20-3,000,000 ; in all, 1,827,000,000 tuns. V. Evaporation.
them
N N
5
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
414
Solomon Lowe
was a schoolmaster
Hammersmith, and author of works.
—
The
I.
ing Rhetoric and
—
II.
KOINA
Grammar,
contain-
17 16.
an appendix to
:
following
the
Protestant Family Piece, or, a
of Popery, 8°.
picture
KAINI2S
Prosody, with directions for
Composing, Construing, Parsing, Writing gantly, and gaining a
To
Words.
at
ele-
Copia of Thoughts and
which are added, very
short, plain,
and comprehensive rudiments of the French and
Greek Tongues, of a Latin
mar of notes,
8°.
17
Grammar,
the Latin 8°.
A
19-— III.
8°.
1722.
Specimen
— IV. A Gram-
Tongue, with appendix and
1724.— V.
Rudiments,
Italian
8°.
1728.— VI. Latin Rudiments, 8°. 729-— VII. The Occasional Critique; containing, (1.) On the Dean of Rochester's Latin Grammar. (2.) 1
On
Dr. Busby's Latin Grammar,
On
Education,
by
his successors.
A
Proposal of a new scheme
—VIII. English
8°.
1736*
8°.
1737.— IX.
Of
(3.)
Grammar
publications
been enabled to ascertain the
•
These
initiating
tracts
etc. (4.)
Grammar,
of
reformed,
Rhetoric delineated, 8°. 1737.
the following
method of
improved
as
we have
dates.
Children
—
in
I.
An easy
the
%ty
Latin
were published separately under
ferent titles and afterwards reprinted with the
the Occasional Critique. aRUHjetBtone, etc.
No.
4, the
and published
la»t,
in 1732.
was
not
dif-
title
of
entitled
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY. Tongue,
8°.
Examples
—
A New
IT.
Latin and
riles,
System of English
to Latin Syntax, 8°.
bulary Latin and English.
— IV.
English.
ples to Latin Syntax.
and Supplement.
415
—V.
—
III.
A Voca-
Sentential pue-
Exam-
English
—VI. A Construing Book
—VII.
Greek Characters and
Abbreviations, in a Table.
Dan.
Geo.
ticus,
cum
Morhqfii Polyhistor Liierarius Philosop Ideas el Prac-
67.
virorum
accessionibus
clarissimorum Joh. Friekii
et
Joh.
Mottevi Flensburg. [Edit. Quart. 2 In
torn. 4°.
this
tions,
1.
2.
tis.
confess
'\
Lubccce, 1747.
work there are two ingenious
disserta-
De Arte Lultiana similibusque invenDe Memorial subsidiis. To these we some
obligations
;
although
Morhof,
from unavoidable circumstances, was not consulted this
till
most of the collections were made for
account of the Systems of Artificial
Me-
mory.
Daniel George Morhof, Wismar,
Year
iu the
l6'39-
and
visited
was
invited
was born
Datchy of Mecklenburgh,
He
at
in the
stadied at Stettin and Rostock,
Holland and Oxford
;
and in
by the Duke of Holsteiu
to
lo\35,
become
Professor of Poetry, Eloquence, and History,
and Librarian
in
the University of Kiel.
He
PRINCIPAL SYSTEMS OF
416 died
His principal work
lGQl.
in
the Poly-
is
complete storehouse of miscellaneous
histor, a literature.
68. Cartas Fruditas
B.
Fr.
por D.
Curiosas,
J. Feyjoo,
5
4°.
31a-
torn.
1781.
drid, In
y
work* there is a disserration on remememory, and one ©n the Art of Me-
this
dies for the
mory,
which several books on the subject ar«
in
named.
In another essay, the principles of the
art are stated to
consist in particular places and
images, and a sphere or globe rious compartments.
is
divided into va-
In the tenth section of this
Feyjoo speaks of remembering certain
essay,
words by the means cf images, and,
in the eleventh
section, illustrates the application of the art to
two examples taken from a
poetry, by
on
Artificial
treatise
Memory, by Count de Nolegar,
which may be seen
in another part of this work.*]-
Benedict Jerom Feyjoo
was a Spanish
Benedictine, and attempted by his writings and
example
to correct
tions of his in
9
vols,
4°. are
and reform the
countrymen.
vitiated
no-
His Theatro Critico,
and the Cartas Eruditas, in 5 vols.
works of considerable merit.
Feyjoo
censures, with great freedom and spirit, the igno-
_—
—
— *
Tom.
I.
pp.
200—228.
.
t
See p. 165.
ij<—
—
ARTIFICIAL MEMORY.
417
>ance and licentiousness of the clergy, and exposes the racles,
futility
of pilgrimages, pretended mi-
and superstitious exorcisms.
This con-
duct rendered him obnoxious to the pains and penalties of the church, difficulty,
sition.
We
and Feyjoo was, with
saved from the horrors of the Inqui-
He
died in 17 65.
have noibeen enabled to procure the date
of the following books
;
the
titles,
therefore,
could not be inserted in regular order. 1.
Anucardina a
2.
Joh. Aguilera de Arte Memoria.
V).
Epiphanii de Moirans, Ars Memoria ad-
la
Arte de Memoria.
5.
omnium nescientium excedens captum. Arte Memoria. Hieronymus Megherus de Arte Memoria.
6.
Alvaro Ferreya de Fera, Trattato de Me-
mirabihs,
4. Franc. Conti de
moria
artijiciosa.
INSTANCES OF THE
EXTRAORDINARY POWERS OF
j&atural ffltmoxp. CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED.
B.C. 115.
Hortensius,
celebrated
the
Roman
Orator, and contemporary of Cicero, was aided
He was able
by uncommon powers of memory. to repeat a
whole oration
previously conceived writing
;
and
to
an opponent in
it,
in the
go through their
words he had
without committing all
proper order.
of the degree in which he possessed it is
said that
regular erder, the names of
actness.
to
As
a proof
this faculty,
he once attended a whole day at a
public sale, and at the end of
articles sold,
it
the arguments of
and
all
it,
recited, in
the buyers, the
their prices, with perfect ex-
— NATURAL MEMORY.
me many
has done
many of
:
it
my
nerves.
mentioned before
is
most tender and
and which
is first
the
my
me
of
ail
hearing, and
a thing that
sensible to the assaults of age
for use, but
a miracle I cannot deny
;
is
parts of the soul,
that heretofore this did so flourish in
only served
me
the rest I have
memory, of
Seneca)
hath dulled the sight
Amongst
frail
(says
and deprived
eyes, blunted the sense of
slackened
the
injuries,
thing3 I once had
my
" Age
D.— Seneca.
65. A.
41Q
me,
:
as not
might even pass for
for I could repeat
two
thousand names in the same order as they were
and when as many as were scholars
spoken, to
my
so that the number of them more than two hundred, beginning
verses to
him,
amounted
to
at the last, I first:
brought each of them several
master,
could recite them orderly unto the
nor was
my memory
only apt to receive
such things as I would commit to also a faithful preserver of all that I it
it,
but was
had entrusted
with."
Avicenna,
980. A. D.
or
Ebn-Sina, an
Arabian philosopher and physician, was born at Arsena, near Bocchara, and possessed a ready genius, and a wouclerful
of ten he
made
memory.
At
the
age
great progress in the languages,
and could repeat the Koran by
heart.
He
read
over the books of Aristotle's Metaphysics forty
times
;
and by
this
means so fixed them
in hi»
—— INSTANCES OF
420 memory,
he could repeat them
that
with fa-
cility.
of
1484.A.D.
Joseph Scaliger. The works
Homer,
Wanley) are his
(tays
Jiiads
and Odys-
former consist of twenty-four books, and
seys, the
His
so also the latter.
Iliads
have in
it
thirty-one
thousand six hundred and seventy verses, and I
suppose his Odysseys have no
Joseph Scaliger, that
said of
less
;
and yet
it is
in one-?.nd-twenty
all Homer to his memory. Bishop Ji_wel had naturally
days he committed
D.
\5 L2 l. A. (
a very strong
by
art
memory, which he greatly improved
so that he could readily repeat any thing
;
had written
that he
own sermons were
once reading
after
chiefly
it.
His
extempore from heads
which he hud penned down, and on which he used to meditate while the bell was ringing to
summon
the congregation to church.
to have taught his his old
to
were
at
tutor,
Zurich
;
He is said
method of artificial memory Dr. Parkhurst, while they
who
in
the space of
28
days,
with only one hour's application on each day, learned
all
Gospel so
the
28 chapters of
perfectly, that
St.
Matthew's
he could readily repeat
the whole, or any particular verse, knowing at the
same time what went before, or what
lowed
after,
fol-
any verse that was mentioned to
him.
So
firm was the
memory
of Bishop Jewel
— NATURAL MEMORY. that
he used to
say, if
421
he were to deliver a pre-
before a thousand
meditated speech shouting or fighting
all
auditors,
the while, they would not
John Hooper, Bishop of Glouwho was burnt in the reign of Queen
put him out. cester,
Mary,
once,
Welsh and little
to
Irish
wrote about forty
him,
try
Mr. Jewel going
words.
while aside and recollecting them in his
memory, and reading them twice or said
a
them by
heart,
same order
actly in the
down.
And,
by ten
lines of
thrice orer,
backward and forward, exwhich they were
in
at another time,
set
he did the same
Erasmus' paraphrase
in
English
;
the words of which being read sometimes confusedly without order, and sometimes in
order
by the Lord Keeper Bacon, Mr. Jewel thinking awhile on them, presently repeated them again.
1547. A. D.
pher and
— Lipsius, an eminent philoso-
critic,
born
at Isch, near Brussels,
remarkable for the extent of
remembered
his
memory.
was
He
the whole history of Tacitus, and
pledged himself to recite word for word, any
So
passage that might be required.
was he of having
this
book
fixed in his
confident
memory,
that he allowed a person to stand
by him with a
dagger, aud to plunge
body
it
iuto his
1585. A.
D.
if
he did
words of the author.
not repeat, faithfully, the
Muret
in his
has the following anecdote.
o o
Varia Lectiones In
Padua, near
INSTANCES OF
422
man
unto me, dwelt a young
of Corsica, of good
and sent thither to study the
birth,
the study of which he had spent
some
amongst us a great opinion of
He came almost every day went a report,
that
to
in
;
years with
that diligence and attention, that there raised
law
civil
was now
his learning.
my house,
he attained to an
and there of me-
art
mory, by assistance of which he w as able
to
r
perform that which another could not believe unless he beheld
it
;
when
I
heard
I had a
this,
desire to behold these wonderful things, as
not very credulous of such matters as hearsay.
some such kind of think
him
to
come by
me
give
instance of his art as he should
He
told me he would do it when I " Immediately, then," said I; and
fit.
pleased.
when he
desired
therefore
I
one
refused not,
we who were
all
went into the next room
;
Latin, Greek, and barbarous names, ficant, others not
;
present
there did I dictate
some
signi-
so many, and so different,
having not the least dependance one upon the other, that I was weary with dictating, and the
boy with writing what I dictated, and all the rest with hearing, and expectation of the issue.
When we
were thus diversely wearied, he alpne
called for more.
But
observe some measure
abundantly
satisfied if
one half of those
I
I myself said :
and that
he could but
I
it
was
fit
to
should be
recite
had caused already
to
me
the
be
set
— NATURAL MEMORY.
He
down.
upon the ground
fixing his eyes
(with great expectation on our part
all
same order they were
we had set
a stop or any hesitation the
last,
recited
them
deed
in
and
after a short
:
all
written in the very
and then beginning backwards
name
to the
what order we pleased, without the
when
I
first,
and
;
at
first;
only the
in that order repeat all
Afterwards,
error.
)
down, without scarce
then so as that he would third, fifth,
;
In brief, to our amaze-
pause began to speak.
ment, he repeated
423
in-
least
was more familiar
with him (having often tried him, and yet never
found him speaking otherwise than the told
me
truth,)
he
once, and certainly he was no boaster,
4hat he could repeat in that manner thirty-six
thousand names, and which was yet the most
memory,
he
strange, things stuck
in
Mould
trouble, he could repeat
say,
with
little
his
that
any thing be had entrusted within a year
For my own
many
part,
I
days, and found
made he
trial
said true.
after.
of him after
He
taught
Franciscus Molinus, a young patrician of Venice,
and who had but a weak memory,
in the
com-
pass of but seven days, wherein he had learned
of him to repeat five hundred names with ease,
and
in
what order he pleased.
1649- A. D.
Famiantjs Strada,
in his
book of academical prolusions, speaking pf Franciscus Suarez, says, " he hath so strong
first
— INSTANCES OF
424 a
;
memory,
of the
and
fully
which
faithfully
demanded any
and,
sentences,
his
very strange, his words
is
by
fathers) ready
where, as occasion presents
heart, alleging every itself,
most
that he hath St. Augustine (the
copious and various
;
nay,
if
he be
touching any passage
in
any of his volumes (which of themselves are
al-
thing
most enough
to
him
showing and pointing with
instantly
to the place
fill
a library,) I myself have seen
and page
in
his finger
which he disputed of
that matter.
Dr. Thomas Fuller,
1661. A. D.
the
author of the Worthies of England, had so great a
memory,
order
(says
Wanley)
he could name
that
the signs on both
all
sides'
the
way from
in
the
beginning of Pater-noster-Row at Ave-Maria-
Lane, to the bottom of Cheapside to Stocks-
And
Market.* several
subjects.
different visit
that he
writers at
to a
Waltham
the
could dictate to
same time, on
in Essex, they soon
fell
sitting at
into a dis-
course and commendation of his great
*
The
site
of Stock-Market
many
is
memory
now occupied by
other adjacent buildings.
celebrated Heidegger,
it is
from the Exchange to
St.
after
fire
many
This gentleman making a
committee of sequestrators
Mansion-House, and
as
said, could
name
all
tbe
The
the signs
James's, on one side the street,
walking once to observe them.
— NATURAL MEMORY. which Mr. Fuller
to
memorist, and
if
experiment of
it."
tion,
" Tis
replied,
me
tlemen, that fame has g.ven
you please
They
ail
425
I
give
will
you au
accepted the
and told him they should look .pon U
obligation, laid aside
and prayed him
gen-
true,
the report of a
moas
an
business before them,
the
" Gentlemen,
to begin.
(snvs
my good meYour worships have
he) I will give you an instance of
mory
in that particular.
thought lier
fit
parson,
to sequester
my
committed him
au honest poor but cava-
neighbour, from his living, and to prison
;
he has a great charge
of children, and his circumstances are but indifferent, if
you please
and restore him to
to release
him out of
prison,
his living, I wili never forget
the kindness while
I
live."
'Tis
the jest
said
had such an influence upon the committee,
that
they immediately released and restored the poor
clergyman.
1076. A. D.
Humphrey Burton, of Co-
ventry, at the age of eighty-three, couid (says
Wanlev) by the strength and firmness of mory, give the sum of any chapter Testament, and of the chapters of the Old Testament, as
much
he had
self have frequently
though
and
readiness,
directly read
I
in
in
his
me-
New
in the
divers books
a Latin distich, with
as little hesitation, as if
them out of
a book.
put him to the
trial
;
I
my-
wherein,
have observed no order, but named
oo3
INSTANCES O?
426
ere a chapter at the beginning, then one to-
wards the end, then again returned dle,
to the
mid-
and so on purpose prevented any assistance
he might have from an orderly succession and dependance
could I no sooner
yet
;
chapter and book whereof
I
but he was ready with
his distich.
D.— Dr.
Wallis.
1684. A.
name
the
desired the account,
In the Phi-
losophical Transactions for the years 1686-7,*
Dr. Wallis gives an account of arithmetical
night
the dark
in
use our
operations in
his
performing
by
numbers,
great
and conceives that we can
;
memory with we can by
time, than
greater advantage at this dr,y,
when our thoughts " Having had
are diverted by sights and noises.
the curiosity (says Dr. Wallis) heretofore to try,
how
memory would
the strength of
to perform
some
arithmetical operations (as
Extraction cf Roots,
tiplication, Division,
me,
suffice
Muletc.)
without the assistance of pell and ink, or ought equivalent thereunto
;
and finding
it
to succeed
well (for instance) in extracting the square
from numbers of 8, 10,
proceeded tu
try
it
20, SO, 40 places.
memorials
oHhe
";2,
or
Root
more places:
I
(with success) in numbers of
But was not
particular
curious to keep
numbers which
I
had
so considered, (as being but a curiosity, and not of
•
Vol. xv. p. 1269.
— NATURAL MEMORY. farther use,)
till
discourse of
it
happened an occasional
there
with
427
(Johannes
forraigner
a
Geurgius Pehhover, Regio-Montanus Borus-
who coming
sus)
to see
was
University
the
pleased, as divers other forraigners often do) to give
me
was
afflicted
a
visit
Feb. 18,
:
ague, (which held
me
me
in the
mv
to pass
"
He
time when I
whole year from
for a
about Michaelmas then
same time
l6f° at a
with a tedious and severe quartan
last past,
about the
till
year following;) which caused
nights with
was desirous
or no sleep.
little
would
I
him some of
tell
Which now mentioned)
those uumbers which I had so considered. at the present, for the
reason but
I
could not do; save only
I
had (by night
that,
on Dec. 22,
in the dark) extracttd the
l6'6"9,
square
root of 3 (with ciphers adjoined) contained to the
twentieth place of decimal fractions to
:
finding
it
be: 1.7 3205,08075,6887 7,29353, fere.
Which
is
adjoined
the square root of 3, with forty ciphers-
;
3,00000. 00000. 00000. 00000. 00000. 00000. oocoo. 00000.
(which
V 3 to
is
had chanced
1
to
down, because
write
a surd which I might after have occasion
make
use of) but added, that
I
could
at plea-
sure perforin the like at any time."
J7J4.
was born
A. D.
Antonio Magliabe chi
at Florence,
Oct, 29, 1633.
Such
INSTANCES OP
428
was the poverty of
his parents, that they
thought
themselves happy in getting him into the service
man who
of a
herbs and
sold
fruit.
Here he
took every opportunity, though he could not
one
letter
some
old books that served for waste paper, de-
claring that he loved
bouring bookseller, into
tell
from another, to pore on the leaves of
service.
his
learned to read
things.
all
his inclination for reading
became
his
memory
his distinguished talent.
book
that
and a prodigious
ruling passion;
came
A neigh-
who observed this, took him Young Magliabechi soon
and
;
of
it
into his hands,
He
read every
and retained not
only the sense of what he read, but often
words, and the very manner of spelling,
To make
gular.
trial
all
the
if sin-
of the force of his me-
mory, a gentleman lent him a manuscript he was going to print. the gentleman face,
Some came
and pretended
time after
it
was returned,
to him, with a melancholy
was
it
Magliabechi
lost.
being requested to recollect what he remembered
of
it,
wrote the whole without missing a zvord,
or varying the spelling. all
the learned
subject.
He
who proposed
tell
saint,
him every author,
an hundred sometimes, of that
write on any
to
If a priest, for instance, was going to
compose a panegyric on a would
was consulted by
saint,
naming
to the
who had
the
Magliabechi
number of
said any thing
book and the page, and
NATURAL MEMORY.
He
the very words.
as
an oracle
Florence,
did this so often, and so
he came at
readily, that
last to
and Cosmo II
;
made him
429
T.
be looked upon
Grand Duke of
his librarian, the
of his
part
when
life,
most
In the
able office to Magliabechi's genius.
book came
a
hands, he would read the title-page
suitlatter
into
his
over, dip
all
here and there in the preface, dedication, and prefatory advertisements,
there were any
if
;
and
then cast his eyes on each of the divisions, sections,
After
or chapters.
this,
he could
tell at
any time what the book contained.
" Though Magliabechi must have sedentary
He
life,
yet
he attained
to
died July 14, J7J4, in the midst of the pub-
applause, after enjoying, during
lic
lived a very
the age of 81.
part of his
life,
the latter
-all
such an affluence as very
few
persons have ever procured by their knowledge or learning.
By
his
will
he
left
a very fine library
collected by himself, for the use of the public,
with a fund to maintain the
it ;
and the overplus of
It
had been usual for
fund to the poor.
every author and printer to
make him
a present
of a copy of every thing they published.
" Though he was not an never marry. dress.
came
He
ral
he would
ecclesiastic,
was quite slovenly
in
received his friends, and those
to consult
in a civil
He
him on any points of
and obliging manner
he had almost the
air
;
his
who
literature,
though
in
gene-
of a savage, and even
— 430
;
INSTANCES OF t
affected
it
together with a cynical or contemp-
;
tuous smile.
In his manner of living, he affect-
ed the character of Diogenes
three hard eggs,
:
and a draught or two of water, were
When
repast.
most usually found him
wooden
lolling in a sort of tixt
cradle in the middle of his study, with a
multitude of books,
some thrown
others scauered about the floor,
and
this his
to them,
and
around him
ail
number of cobwebs.
he commonly used to
their entrance '
in heaps,
cradle or bed, was attached to the
nearest pile of books by a
At
his usual
any one went to see him, they
Not
call
out
to hurt his spiders/*"
William Lyon.
1748. A. D.
In the
Gentleman's Magazine for the year 1752,+ there is
" William
the following singular anecdote.
Lyon,
a strolling player,
theatre at Edinburgh, and
who performed at the who was excellent in
the part of Gibby, the Highlander, gave a surprising instance of his bottle,
(a liquor of
morning
One
memory.
evening, over
he wager'd a crown bowl of punch,
which he was very fond,)
at the
rehearsal,
that next
he would repeat a
Daily Advertiser from beginning
to end.
the rehearsal, his opponent reminded
wager, imagining as he was
him of
At the
drunk the night
before, that he must certainly have forgot •
Spcnre's Parallel of Hill and Magliabechi.
t
Vol. xxii. p. 411.
it,
and
— NATURAL MEMORY. rallied
him on
mory.
Lyon
to look at
his ridiculous
431
bragging of his me-
puiied out the paper, desired
it,
did or did not win his wager.
Notwithstanding
the unconnected matter of the paragraphs variety of advertisements
which goes
to
he repeated
it
— and
— the
the general choas
the composition of a newspaper,
from beginning
hesitation or
least
him
and be judge himself whether he
to end, without the
Lyon
mistake.
four years ago at Edinburgh,
died about
where he had
played with great success."*
A. D.
1751.
A
Buxton.
Jedediah
correspondent in the Gentleman's Magazine for
February 175 l,f gives the following account of this
"
extraordinary man.
premise
first
that
he
is
own name and secondly that his are of his own pure industry, for that
to scrawl his
attainments
It is necessary to
no scholar, not being able ;
he never had further help towards them, than his learning the multiplication table in his youth
;
yet without the assistance of pen, ink, or chalk,
or any other mark, he will multiply 5 or 6 figures
by
as
many, or divide
as large
sums
off hand, in a
very short time, sooner than the most concise of
your arithmeticians pretend
•
"
We have
many years than other
been of
heard of
this
when the papers, was not since,
late."
to.
performance (says the editor)
Dui'ij Advertiser,
so large t
thongh larger
and crowded as
Vol. xxi. p. 61.
it
has
. :
INSTANCES OF
432
" I met with him by accident and
after
last
summer,
hearing of his performances, I
first
proposed to him the following random question In a body whose 3 sides are 23145789 yards,
5641732
549@5
yards, and
bical ^ths of an inch
?
yards,
how many
cu-
After once naming the
several figures distinctly one after another, in or-
der to assure himself of the several dimensions
and fell
fix
to
them
more ado he
in his mind, without
work amidst more than
100 of his fellow
a
him about 5 hours, on some necessary concerns (in which time I labourers, and after leaving
calculated
me
it
my Upon which
with the pen) at
he was ready
:
return, he told
taking out
pocket-book and pencil, to note down he asked
would
me which end 1 would begin at, for he me either way. I chose the regular and to my great surprize, found that in
direct
method,
28
a line of the
least
he made no hesitation nor
figures,
Many
mistake.
such questions did
several other people give him, failed to
those
my
his answer,
answer truly
;
who wrought with
astonishing than this, he
would
tive is his
suffer
memory,
more
their respective
least confusion.
that
is
two people
one immediately
and give each
answers, without the
What
the pen.
to propose different questions, after the other,
which he never
yea he often corrected
So
he will repeat
swers a month or two afterwards
if
reten-
his an-
you ask him
NATURAL MEMORY. " and if
He will tell
stride over a piece
you the contents of
you measured
ago he measured
of land or a
Some
by the chain.
it
manner
in this
longing to Sir
acres, be-
only
roods,
acres,
in
perches, but even in square inches for his
years
whole lord-
the
John Rhodes, and brought him not
contents,
field,
almost as exact as
Elmton, of some thousand
ship of
the
it
433
and
after this,
;
own amusement, he reduced them
into
square hairs-breadths, computing (I think) 48 to
each side of the inch, which produced such an
incomprehensible nv.""ber, that instead of entertaining the
mind with any
sort of pleasure, serves
more to amaze and distract it. " Millions, millions upon
millions,
cramps, and so on, (for
manner he enu-
in this
tribes,
merates his long series of numbers) are as plain
and familiar to him,
pence
I
;
may
dom more
pounds,
as
more
say
shillings,
than a week's wages before hand.
was but the other day, he question, to
set
doubled 140 times would amount
me
desired
to set
and an odd
Qs. &d.
could multiply said he
down
this
When
if
I pleased;
it,
but
to.
I asked
This he
him
if
he
into itself,
he
and the odd fraction I
dismissed him with
the whole numbers, and shall not be
p p
farthing
39 places of pounds,
immense sum
would undertake
likewise
in
It
himself a voluntary
how much one
calculate
and
familiar, for he has sel-
more amaz-
;
INSTANCES OF
434 ed
answer, than I have
bringing a true
at his
been
already
surprising
his
at
some of which have
performances,
him many days study
cost
but be the work long or short
it is
same place he
ing at the
so continues
till
left
one to him,
all
because he reassumes the operation
in the
morn-
over night, and
it
he has finished
If at any
it.
time you find an error
in
overhaul, as he terms
and find out his mistake
it,
answer, he will
his
himself, rather than be convicted by your pen."
Another correspondent for
August 1751,*
in the
same Magazine
some
farther informa-
affords
He
tion concerning Buxton.
he has a good notion of triangle,
and
posed was long, and
the
The
circle.
as follows
:
admit a
oblong,
423
field
yards
?
After I
distinctly,
he gave
the true product, viz. 162009 yards, in two
minutes, for I observed by
how many 1
I perceive
question I pro-
383 wide, what was the area
my watch how
every operation took him.
1
"
square,
first
had read the figures to him
me
says,
acres the aforesaid field measured? In
minutes he told
perches,
20
proposed
to
me S3
acres,
1
rood, 35
yards, and a quarter just.
him,
reach 8 miles
1520640
long
then asked him
I
f
how many
barley corns
I then
would
In a minute and half he answered
barley
corns.
He
is
• Vol. xxi. p. 347.
the slowest in
NATURAL MEMORY.
435
area of a circle, but yet he finds
finding the
it
very near the truth, though he don't use the ma-
Allowing the distance between
thematical rules.
York and London
how many
be 204 miles,
to
asked him
I
times a coach-wheel turned round in
that distance, allowing the wheel's circumference
to be six yards?
59840 or bin
IS minutes he answered
In
The
times.
next proposition was, a tub
346 inches long, 256 inches wide, 94 how many gallons liquid measure
inches deep,
and what corn
will
solid inches, or
solid
inches,
it
hold
Answer, 3,454,464
?
1,763,685,568 half quarters of
making
J
2,249,872 gallons liquid
measure, or 12249 gallons, 3 quarts, and 34| inches; or
it
3 quarterns,
will
hold 191 quarters, 3 bushels,
a huif quartern,
and 34i inches re-
mainder.
" Again, suppose feet long,
a canal
263 wide, and 2
cubical yards of earth
to
was feet
426 how many
be dug
to
deep,
be removed
?
After
pausing a quarter of an hour he answered, 1037S yards
24
feet.
whilst he
He
will
talk
with you freely
doing his questions,
is
it
being no
molestation or hindrance to him, but enough to
confound a penman.
His memory
is
so great,
that he cau leave off
again, at a
end
;
and reassume the operation week, month, or at several months
he calls his figures
names, and
is
all
by
their
proper
very ready at naming them either
INSTANCES OF
436
From May,
backwards or forwards.
A. D.
172.5, he told
me
17,
10 h.
he was drunk (to make
use of his expression) with reckoning by his
mory
June
till
following,
16,
me-
and then slept
soundly seven hours, but will never attempt so
much
reckoning again, for fear of falling into the
same dilemma.
suppose what he means by
I
his being drunk,
was
his being so
much
stUpified
with thought, as rendered him incapable of business
when
;
it
may
well be said neque pes, nequc
mens satis suum officiumfacit. " But, to proceed further with man, tion
I
it
was led by curiosity
was
to
this
uncommon
know what
that caused his drunkenness
he replied,
in
;
to
ques-
which
answering the following question.
In 202,600,000,360 miles, and each mile reck-
oned
to
be cubical,
how many
barley-corns,
vetches, peas, wheat, oats, rye, beans, lintels, and
how many
hairs,
each an inch long, would
that space, reckoning
inch on the
flat,
as
48
hairs in breadth
he found them to be
shall here subjoin his table
fill
to an so.
1
of measures, which
he founded on experiment.
*
200 Barley corns 300 Wheat corns 512 Rye corn* 180 Oats 40 Peas 25 Beans 80 Vetches 100 Lintels 2304 Hairs 1 inch long
>
are contamc « xn #nc
(solid inch
«
:
NATURAL MEMORY. Prom which he
457
following result
calculated the
14 thousand, 93 mill. 420 thous. 936 quarters, 1
bushel,
1
peck,
quartern, 3 pints, and 5 and
I
a quarter solid inches of one
contained
of grain, are
.sort
solid mile; or 5 thousand,
one
776 thousand yards
mill.
254
in
in a cubical mile,
millions of millions, '358 thousand, 6l mill,
and 56 thousand inches
in a
cubical mile; and
2304
every hair be an inch long, and cubical inch, then millions,
if
586 thousand, 40
972 thousand, 673
thousand, will
but
fill
hairs a
966
millions,
24
millions, and
the space of a cubical mile
a hair be no longer than
thousand,
if
millions of
it is
millions of millions,
and 152 thousand
:
broad, he
then found that there would be 28 tribe*,
305
451
being
i
'29
688 thousand,
hairs, to
fill
the
space of a cubical mile.
" As we are come
to that
introduces the word tribe, set
down
nails,
that prolix
doubled
it
number,
notation where he will
be proper to
arising
from 140
at a farthing a nail, viz.
725,958,238,096,074,907,868,531,656,993,«38,851,106l.2s.8
which he reads thus
:
725 Tribes of tribes, 958 Thous. of mill, of mill, of
tribes,
238 Millions of millions of tribes,
096 Thousand millions of 074 Millions of
907 Thousand 868 Tribes,
tribes,
tribes,
tribes,
438
INSTANCES OF 531 Thousand millions of millions,
656 Millions of millions, 993 Thousand millions, 638 Millions, 851 Thousands,
106 Pounds, 2
For
the truth of
shillings,
which
and 8 pence. I
leave those gentlemea
that have leisure and curiosity to try
"
I shall
respect to this man's
memory, and
squaring the above number. to multiply
39
paper.
Now
it
more with shall
be
in
you see he
39 figures, and memory, without having
figures by
the strength of his
course
it.
only mention one thing
all
human assistance, or pen, What a prodigious task must
to
ink, this
is
by re-
and be to
be operated by the head only, which he certainly did and after two months and a half, he brings the
following answer, omitting the odd 2s. 8d. which
he reads thus
:
597 Tribes of tribes of cramps, 015 Thons. mill, of mill. trib. of cramps, 269 Mill, of
459 Thous.
mill, tribes
of cramps,
mill, tribes of
cramps,
5*7 Mill, of tribes of cramps, 385 Thousand tribes of cramps,
673 Tribes of cramps, 733 Thous. mill, of mill, of cramps, 542 Million of millions of cramps, 638 Thousand millions of cramps, 591 Millions of cramps, 721 Thousand cramps, 913 Crampa.
NATURAL MEMORY.
439
298 Tribes of tribes,
966 Thous. mi. of mill, of tribes, 079 Millions of
of tribes,
mill,
307 Thousand millions of tribes,
524 Millions of 904 Thousand
tribes,
tribes,
381 Tribes,
389 Thousand millions of millions, 499 Million of millions, 251 Thousands of millions,
637 Millions,
423 Thousands, 236 Pounds.
Further particulars respecting Jedediah, of an interesting nature, are found in the
Magazine
Gentleman's
December, 1753.* This correspondent observes, " I accidently met him one afternoon
for
last
two hours
in
week, and was not much above
company.
his
In
the
hour, several persons being present,
first
half
some
tri-
were started and talked of; but as
fling things
he was very desirous that
I
higher questions to him,
company were
all
should propose I
some
complied, and the
witnesses of his
prodigious
readiness in answering the following questions. "
" In a
many
field
QUESTION
I.
351 yards long, and 261 yards wide,
how
acres?
" After
1 1
minutes, he answered
—
3 roods, 28 perches, and 14 remained. *
Vol. xxiii. p. 557.
1
8 acres,
— INSTANCES OP
440
"QUESTION " Suppose sound moves 1142
bow
:;
fe
II.
t
one second of time,
in
long then, after the firing of one of the cannons at
may
Retford,
the
same be heard
the distance at five miles
" After about
me — in 23
Haughtou Park, taking
at
?
a quarter of an hour he
seconds, 7 thirds, and "
QUESTION
6'
told
remained.
III.
" Admit I set 3584 brocoli plants in rows, 4 feet asunder, and the plants 7 feet apart, in a rectangular plot of ground,
how much
land will these plants take up
" In near half an hour he
said
rood, 8 perches and half. " QUESTION IV. " What dimensions must I give my joiner a cubical corn bin, that shall hold malt, Winchester measure
by
this 1
it
cult
it
and
make me
just a quarter of
all his faculties,
and
was the hardest he ever proposed
perceived he had never engaged himself
about the cube root
answer
to
I
?
" This question exercised
he declared
me
?
acres,
'£
:
however, though so
diffi-
appeared to him, he was very desirous to it,
after
before
some
were nooks in
it
was too
late in the evening,
time, he said to himself there
it,
but he would
them out
sift
he never regarded our talking, but sat as one heedless of every thing about him, except his
pot of beer, which he took notice
of.
I gave
him no
hints, help,
tirely to
him, as I did the others, nor had he any
thing in hisJiand to
or assistance, but
left it
en-
make any marks (which
must repeat, because he makes
all his
I
computa-
NATURAL MEMORY. tions
by me,
told
memory)
his it
about an hour he
after
more than 25f and 26 inches would be too
would be a
inches on a side,
441
little
much, all which is very true and very exact. " I shall here subjoin an account he gave me of the quantity of ale or strong beer that he haf
drank on free cost, since he was 12 years of age,
and the gentlemen's names where account was a
and
illuc after I
had committed
he answered each demand as
;
and, as the
asked him hue
little particular, I
it
set
and
to paper,
down,
at
the
houses of the following noblemen and gentle-
men: Pints.
Duke of Kingston Duke of Norfolk Duke of Leeds Duke of Devonshire Lady Oxford
G
Heathcote, Esq. Sii G.Savile, Bart. J. Tbornhagh, Esq. Sir L. Pilkington, Bart.
John Bristowe, Esq.
2130
266 232 10 £80 160 20 20
S 92
W.
Villareal, Esq.
8
Sir
H. Hunlock, Bart.
2 4
Burton, Esq. White, Esq.
Dr Burne Mr. Hocks Mr. West Mr. Vesey Rev. Mr. Hartshorn Mr. Flint Clarke, Esq.
Hallows, Esq. Sir J. Jenkinson, Bart.
1
5 251 201 16 19
317 20 12 1
Mr. Hancock Mr- Hall Mr. E. Sharpe of Elkesly Mr Th. Sharpe Rev. Mr. Boawre Mr. Willet*
54 63
Mr. Mayer of Chesterfield
3
§ 16 17 17
Rev. Mr. Pegge Mr. Richardson Mr. Raynes Mr. Stevens Mr. Far Mr. Greenwood Mr. Shaw Mr. Barker Mr. Sisson Mr. Major Mr. Brigs Mr. Pilkington
Mr
J. Brigs
Mr. Beestings Gathering for his dead cow Rev. Mr. Hewet Col.
Chadwick
Mr Halfhead Mr. Wright
At Elmton Manor Mr. Sherwin
Mr
Carteret
Mr. Lane Mr. Whitehous* Mr. R. Parkin
Mr. Mr. Mr. Mr.
R. Greenwood Th. Clarkt Bullivant
Padley
At my tvn h*o««
Pint*. 10 7
30 a i
77
2 15 12 S
3 2 4 45 72 S 3 15
40 300 15 16 20 3
40 £4 40 7 10
M
INSTANCES OF
-442
" The whole amounts as he terms
•ne wind to In
the
to 5
1
pints, or winds,
16
them, because he never uses above a pint, or
two
Gentleman's
1754, # there
a
is
to a quart."
Magazine
forty-ninth year of his age, with this Virgil, this
'
June,
for
portrait of Jedediah, in
The
Nwneros Memini.'f
thk
motto from editor
of
Magazine having received many communi-
cations questioning the authenticity
of the cir-
cumstances already related of Buxton, gave repeated assurances of the certainty of the
facts,
and appealed to the known integrity of the gentlemen by
whom
communicated; and,
they were
an additional testimony inserted a sketch of
as
* Vol. xiv. p. 251. t
In addition to
this portrait there
others engraven at different times. (aet. 57,
length
have been various
(1.)
A small
1764,) by Miss Hartley, 1764.
—an etching in
large 4°.
in mezzot. J. Spilsbury.
Topham, 1770. (Bromley.)
(4.)
by Holme.
A
ditto,
(2.) (3.)
etching,
,A whole
A
ditto,
an etching, 4°.
1>t
NATURAL MEMORY. the
life
of
this extraordinary
print* (says the editor)
that
some account of
but the
life
it
:
the
*
The is
is
:
necessarily
all.
one day
Time,
portrait of Jedediah from which the above
taken.
this
be wished
history of
would almost include the events of
out
to
could be given
of laborious poverty
uniform and obscure
U With
man.
was greatly
his life
44J
wood-
:
INSTANCES or
444
with respect to Buxton, changed nothing but his age, nor did the seasons vary his employment,
except that in winter he used a Jlail, and in
summer " The was
a ling hook. grandfather of Jedediah,
Ebneton,
vicar of
John Buxton,
Derbyshire, and his
William Buxton, was school-master of
father,
same parish
the
in
but Jedediah, notwithstanding
;
the profession of his father,
is
extremely
illite-
rate,
having by
much
neglected in his youth as never to have
whatever accident,
been taught to write
know
been so
how he came
:
first
to
the relative proportion of numbers, and
their progressive
member; but
denominations, he does not re-
to this he has applied the
force of his mind, and
upon
whole
this his attention is
constantly fixed, so that he frequently takes no
cognizance of external does the
and when he
only with respect to their numbers
is
it
same
objectsjr*
attention of his
by what he hears space of time
is
say, that
so
it
is
as by
mind appears what he
sees.
breadths,
well
If any
mentioned, he will soon after
many minutes, and
tance of way, he will assign the hair's
as
without any
if
any dis-
number of
question
having
been asked, or any calculation expected by the
company.
" By
this
power of
method he has
his
greatly increased the
memory, with respect
to figures.
NATURAL MEMORY. common
and stored up several
445
products in his
mind, to which he can have immediate recourse, as
the
number of minutes in a year, of hair's many others. When he
breadths in a mile, and
once
comprehends a question,
without
difficulty
with amazing
and
facility,
question half wrought, veral
months,
left off,
which
not
is
and time, he begins to work
resume
will
leave a
long
and, at the end of se-
beginning where he
it,
and proceeding regularly
till it is
com-
pleted.
" His memory would
certainly
have
been
equally retentive, with respect to other objects, if
he had attended to ether objects with equal
diligence; but his perpetual application to
fi-
gures has prevented the smallest acquisition of
and
any other knowledge,
mind seems
his
to
have retained fewer ideas than that of a boy of ten years old,
in
the
same
class
of
He
life.
has been sometimes asked, on his return from
whether he remembered
church,
any part of the sermon, but that he brought
upon a
it
the text,
or
never appeared
away one sentence
:
his
mind,
closer examination, being found to have
been busied, even during divine service
in its
some time or known parts, or
favourite operation, either dividing
some space resolving
into
the smallest
some question
that
as a test of his abilities.
98
had been given him
His power of abstraq-
;
instances or
446
so great that no noise interrupts
tion
is
and,
if
he
replies,
is
him
asked any question, he immediately
and returns again to
his
calculation,
without any confusion, or the loss of more time
His method of work-
than his answer required. ing
peculiar to himself, and by no
is
following example
"
He
means the
appear by the
shortest or the clearest, as will :
was required
to multiply 4.56 by 378,
which he had completed
as soon as a person in
company had produced the product in the common way and upon being requested to work it :
audibly, that his
multiplied
4s6
method might be known, he
first
by
which produced 2280,
5,
which he again multiplied by 20, and found the product 45600, which was the multiplicand multiplied by
by
3,
100
;
this
product he again multiplied
which produced 136800, which was the
sum of
the multiplicand multiplied by
remained therefore to multiply
it
300;
it
by 78, which
he effected, by multiplying 2280 (the product of the multiplicand multiplied by 5) by 15; 5 times 15 being 75
;
this
product being 34200,
he added to the 136800, which was the multiplicand multiplied by 300, and this produced
17 iOOO, which was 375 times 456 this operation therefore,
;
to
complete
he multiplied 456 by 3,
which produced 1368, and having added
this
NATURAL MEMORY. number
171000, be found the product of 456
to
multiplied by
" Thus
by it
5,
it
378
to
be 172S6S.
appears that his arithmetic
own, and
fectly his
common
with the
447
that he
so
is
little
and the product by 20, to
per-
acquainted
456
multiply
rules as to
is
first
what sum
find
would produce multiplied by 100, whereas
he had added two noughts
to the figures,
would have obtained it at once. " The only objects of Jedediah's
if
he
curiosity, ex-
cept figures, were the king and royal family, and his desire to see
them was so
strong, that, in the
beginning of the spring, he walked to London
on purpose, but
at last returned disappointed,
the king having just
removed
to
introduced to the Royal Society, the volk of the Siety
who were
present asked
Court
him
Kensington as
He
Jedediah came into London.
:
was however,
whom
he called
the gentlemen
several questions in
arithmetic, to prove his abilities, and dismissed
him with
a handsome gratuity. " During his residence in London he was car-
ried
to
see
King Richard
Drury-lane playhouse, and ther that the
performed
at
was expected
ei-
III. it
novelty and the splendour of the
show would have
fixed
him
in astonishment,
kept his imagination in a continual hurry that his
passions would, in
;
or or
some degree, have
been touched by the power of action,
if
he had
INSTANCES OF
448
not perfectly understood the dialogue
mind was employed
diah'a as
was employed
it
dance he fixed steps
at
in the
he declared after a
;
upon fine
but Jedc-
During the
church.
his attention
;
playhouse just
number of
the
piece of music,
that the innumerable sounds produced by the in-
struments had perplexed him beyond measure,
and he attended even to Mr. Garrick only
to
count the words that he uttered, in which, he
he perfectly succeeded.
says,
" Jedediah
is
now
safely returned to the place
of his birth, where, his wishes
enjoyments are few,
he applies
:
labour, by which he subsists with cheer-
to his
fulness
him
if his
do not seem to»be more
in
;
he regrets nothing that he
London, and
it is still
left
behind
his opinion, that
a slice of rusty bacon affords the most delicious repast."*
180S. A.
D.—Richard Porson.
The
most remarkable among the intellectual powers of Richard Porson was unquestionably that of
memory.
who had and
it
those
•
It
the
was
at
once obvious to every one
good fortune
to
be
in his
company,
never ceased to excite the admiration of
who had most
frequently an opportunity
Jedediah died about the year 1774, asred 70, and
several children, none of lents of their father.
whom
have inherited the rare
left
ta-
NATURAL MEMORY.
449
Ever} thing he had
of conversing with him.
7
read (and what was there worthy, or, indeed, un-
worthy of
notice,
literary
which he had not
read?*) appeared to be present to his mind with
uncommon[precision. Whensoever a subject connected with English, Latin, or Greek poetry was
he would recite some
started,
brilliant
and
strik-
ing passage at considerable length in the words
of the author. especially,
And
in the latter
which was
language more
his favourite study,
he was
so completely master, not only of the words of the author in question, but of every circumstance relating to the words,
that he
would expatiate
upon the
various readings, and the points of
mar and
criticism connected with them, in such
gram-
a manner, as to produce the effect of a complete
and well-digested Variorum Commentary.
remember
to
We
have heard him relate one or two
* It was one of the peculiar traits of his mind that rejected Miller,
no aliment.
He was
and the Fathers,
as in
it
equally well read in Joe
Greek
literature.
And
in
human In his power
the very lowest, as well as highest branches of learning, his
memory was
equally retentive.
over figures, though he was at an early age diverted from
mathematics, Mr. P. never knew in bringing out the result of a
kis equal.
His quickness
most intricate and manifold
was magical. He had formed for himself a species of short-hand in figures (if we calculation by mental working
may
use the term) that had the most astonishing brevity
and truth.
883
INSTANCES Of
450
incidents which occurred at different, although
both
pi
early,
nods of
mind
trate this quality of his
laboured
When
which
his life,
will illus-
far better than
any
detail.
he was very young, perhaps
when he was under
the care of
at the
time
Mr. Summers,
returning to his father's cottage, he lost his way,
and found shelter
whose
in the
With
just quitted school. to sleep
;
house of a
little
farmer,
somewhat older than Poison, had
son,
this
boy Porson was
but instead of betaking himself to his
slumbers, he began questioning his companion
concerning what he
hail
learned at school.
He
found him a most admirable arithmetician; and passed the night in proposing questions, which the other answered to his satisfaction as well as surprise
;
for at last
multiplying
9
he found him capable of
figures by
9
in his
which was quite familiar
tion
to
head, an opera-
our young Pro-
fessor.
When
at
Eton, as he was going to his
to construe an
Horace
tutor's,
lesson preparatory to the
business of school, one of the senior boys took
Person's Horace from him, and thrust into his
hands some English book.
upon Porson
to
The
tutor called
construe, and the other boys
were much amused
in considering the figure
would make
emergency.
ever,
in this
who had Horace
he
Porson, how-
by heart before he went
— KATURAL MEMORY.
451
knowing where the lesson was
to Eton,
began without
to begin,
hesitation,
Mercuri facunde, nepos Atlantis :
and went on regularly,
first
the Latiu
reciting
and then giving the Latin and English,
as if
he
had
really
The
tu-
tor,
perceiving
some symptoms of astonishment
as well as mirth
amongst the other boys, suspect-
had the author before
linn.
ed that there was something unusual
in the affair,
and inquired what edition of Horace Poison had " I learned the lesson from the in his hand. Delphin," replied swer. "
That
you seem
to
is
be reading
page from myself.
The
truth
his pupil, avoiding a direct an-
very odd," replied the other, " for
Let
in a different side
me
see your
of the
book"
was of course then discovered
the master, instead of shewing any
;
but
displeasure,
wisely and kindly observed to the others, that he
should be most happy to find any of them acquitting themselves as well in a similar predica-
ment. It
should be remembered to the honour of the
Professor, that he never appeared in any degree vain of this astonishing talent; and he once observed,
what
"
I
never remembered
I transcribed
three times,
times at the least; and,
you
will
if
you
any thing but or read over six
will
have as good a memory."
do the same, Iadeed he
— INSTANCES OF
452 was
warm
at all times the
which
as true as
is
it is
He
of education.
advocate of a doctrine,
important
conduct
in the
maintained that superiority of
and of attainments was not so much
intellect
owing
to a difference in the formation of the or-
gans,
as in the
mode by which
And
conducted.
education was
man
although such a
as
Porson
could not have failed to have been distinguished for the strength and acuteness of his understanding,
under any circumstances, yet
doubted that the habits of tributed
much
memory,
for
to
it
cannot be
his earlier vears
that force
and precision
which he was so eminently
con-
in his
distin-
guished.
D.
1811. A. author of the
'
Dr. Leyden,
Scenes of Infancy
the lamented
in Teviotdale,'
and friend of Walter Scott, was remarkable for the tenacity of his
memory.
When
he was at
Mysore, an argument occurred upon a point of English history
:
it
was agreed
to refer
Leyden, and, to the astonishment of
it
to
all parties,
he repeated verbatim the whole of an Act of Parliament in the reign of James I. relative to Ireland,
which decided the point
being asked
how he came
to
in dispute.
charge his
On
memory
with such extraordinary matter, he said that several years before,
when he was
writing on the
changes that had taken place in the English Ian-
— NATURAL MEMORY.
453
Act was one of the documents
guage, this
which he had referred
as
to
the specimen of the
of that age, and that he had retained every
stile
word
memory.
in his
fice to the
Dr. Leyden
fell
a sacri-
climate of Java.
1812. A. D. pearance of
this
Zerah Colburn. The apyoung American, and
rival
of
Jedediah Buxton, having excited considerable attention,
we
shall present
our readers with the fol-
lowing interesting narrative, as drawn up by the ingenious and well known calculator,
Mr. Fran-
cis Baily.
" London, Aug. 20, 1812.
*
" The attention of the philosophical world has been
lately attracted
menon
in the
by the most singular pheno-
history of the
perhaps ever existed.
It
is
human mind
that
the case of a child,
under eight years of age, who, without any previous knowledge of the common rules of arithmetic, or even of the use
and power of
the Ara-
bic numerals, and without having given any particular attention to the subject,
by
intuition) the
singular
possesses (as if
faculty of solving a
great variety of arithmetical questions by the
mere
operation of the mind, and without the usual assistance of any visible
symbol or contrivance.
;
INSTANCES OF
454 tf
The name of this
was born
Onion
Cabut
at
river,
in
child
(a
Vermont,
of America,) on the
About two at that
is
town
1st
Zerah Colburn, who head of
lying at the in the
United States
of September 1804.
ago (August 1810) although
years
time not six years of age, he first began to
show those wonderful powers of
calculation
which have since so much attracted the attention and excited the astonishment of every person
who The ther,
has witnessed his
extraordinary
abilities.
made by accident. His fagiven him any other instruc-
discovery was
who had
not
tion than such as
was to be obtained
at a small
'school established in that unfrequented and re-
mote
part of the country, (and which did not
much
include either writing or ciphering,) was surprised one day to hear
products
of
amazement
several
him repeating
numbers.
Struck
at the circumstance,
variety of arithmetical
questions to him,
The news
of
with
he proposed a
which the child solved with remarkable and correctness.
the
this
all
of
facility
infant pro-
digy soon circulated through the neighbourhood
and many persons came from distant parts witness so singular a circumstance.
The
encouraged by the unanimous opinion of
who came
to see him,
to
father, all
was induced to undertake,
with this child, the tour of the United States.
NATURAL MEMORY. They were
455
every where received with the most
flattering expressions
and
;
in
the several towns
which they
visited,
to educate
and bring up the child, free from
expense
all
Yielding, however, to
family.
to his
pressing
the
various plans were suggested
of his
solicitations
friends,
and
urged by the most respectable and powerful re-
commendations,
as well as
by a view to
his son's
more complete education,
the father has brought
the child to this country,
where they arrived on
the lith of
May
last
and the inhabitants of this
:
metropolis have for the
last three
months had an
opportunity of seeing and examining this wonder-
phenomenon,* and of
ful
verifying the report*
that have been circulated respecting him.
" Many persons of knowledge
in
the
first
eminence
for their
mathematics, and well known for
their philosophical inquiries, have
made
of seeing and conversing with
extraordinary
powers.
—
*
It is correctly true, as stated
He
facility
his
a point
of him, that
will not only determine, with the greatest
and dispatch, the exact number of minutet
or seconds
in
any given period of time
;
but will
also solve any other question of a similar kind.
He
will
tell
the exact product arising
from the
multiplication of any number, consisting of two,
*
At
the Exhibition
Rooms. Spring Gardens.
INSTANCES OF
456
three, or four figures,
ing of the like
by any other number consist-
number of figures. Or, any number,
consisting of six, or seven places of figures, being
proposed he tion
and
will
determine, with equal expedi-
ease, all the factors of
which
com-
it is
This singular faculty consequently ex-
posed.
tends not only to the raising of powers, but also to the extraction of the square and cube roots of
number proposed
the
and likewise to the means
;
of determining whether a
number incapable of
ber)
;
for
it
be a prime number (or by any other num-
division
which case there does not
sent, any general
rule
among
exist, at
pre-
mathematicians.'
All these, and a variety of other questions con-
nected therewith, are answered by
this child
such promptness and accuracy (and
in the
with
midst
of his juvenile pursuits) as to astonish every person
who
" At
has visited him.
a meeting of his friends
which was held
for the purpose of concerting the best
promoting the views of the dertook and completely
succeeded
number 8 progressively up
the
power
!
!
!
and
in
naming the
28 ,474,976,7 0,6o6 he was 1
method of
father, this child unin,
raising
to the sixteenth last
result,
viz.
right in every figure.
1
He
was then
tried as to other
ing of one figure
;
tual multiplication
all
numbers, consist-
of which he raised (by ac-
and not by memory)
as high
NATURAL MEMORY.
457
much
as the tenth power, with so
and
facility
dispatch that the person appointed to take
down
the results, was obliged to enjoin him not
to
so rapid
two
With respect
!
figures,
he would raise some of them to the
sixth, seventh,
with equal
and eighth, power
facility
became* the more
He
:
;
he found
number could be
name
and with equal plied 645.
it ]
to proceed.
06929, and
written
He
immediately answered 327. quired to
but not always
for the larger the products
difficult
was asked the square root of
before the
be
numbers consisting of
to
down, he
was then
re-
the cube root of 268,336,125, facility
and promptness he re-
Various other questions of a similar
nature, respecting the roots
and powers of very
high numbers, were proposed by several of the
gentlemen present, to in a similar
manner.
quested him to the
name
all
of which he answered
One
of the
the factors
party
re-
which produced
number 247483, which he immediately
did
by mentioning the two numbers 941 and %6S
which indeed are the only two numbers produce
Another of them proposed 17 395,
it.
J
and he named the following ones that
;
that will
would produce
factors as the only it
;
viz.
5 X 34279
7x24485, 59X2906, 83x2065, 35x4897, 295x581, and 413X413. He was then asked to give the
f
actorsof 36083 ; but he immediately
RK
INSTANCES OF
458 replied that
had none, which
it
36083
case, as
a prime
is
in fact
was the
Other num-
number.
bers were indiscriminately proposed to him, and
he always succeeded except
in the case
in giving the correct factors,
of prime numbers, which he
discovered almost as soon as proposed.
gentlemen
the
asked
could
be
of
him how many minutes
there were in forty-eight years
question
One
written
and before the
;
down he
replied
25,228,800 ; and instantly added, that the number of secofids
in the
same period was
1
,5
1S,7$8,000.
Various questions of the like kind were put to
him
;
equal
and
to all of
facility
them he answered with nearly
and promptitude;
so as to asto-
nish every one present, and to excite a desire that so extraordinary a faculty should (if possible)
be rendered more extensive and
" It was the wish of to obtain a
useful.
the gentlemen present
knowledge of the method by which
the child was enabled to answer, with so
much
facility and correctness, the questions thus put to
him
:
but to
all their inquiries
upon
(and he was closely examined upon
this subject
this point)
was unable to give them any information. positively declared (and
was made seemed did not
mind.
every observation that
to justify the assertion) that
know how
the
he
He he
answers came into his
In the act of multiplying two numbers
NATURAL MEMORY. and
togefJier,
in the raising
45$
of powers,
it
dent (not only from the motion of his
from some singular
also
which
facts
will
was
evi-
lips,
but
be here-
mentioned,) that some operation was going
after
forward
mind
in his
;
yet that operation could
not (from the readiness with which the answers
were furnished) be
he
entirely ignorant
is
and moreover,
:
common
of the
arithmetic, and cannot perform,
simple sum
factors of high
numbers
and it
rules
of
upon paper, a But,
or division.
in multiplication
in the extraction of roots
mode
the usual
at all allied to
of proceeding with such subjects
mentioning the
in
does not appear that
any operation can take place
since he will give
;
the answer immediately, or in a very few seconds,
where
it
would require, according
to the ordi-
nary method of solution, a very difficult and la-
borious calculation ledge of a prime any
u
:
and moreover, the know-
number cannot be obtained by
known
rule.
It has
been already observed, that
evident, from
some
it
was
singular facts, that the child
operated by certain rules known only to himself.
This discovery was
instances,
upon to
that
tell
tated,
made
when he had been
the
point.
that
one or two pressed
In one case he was asked
square of 4395
fearful
in
closely
he
;
he
at
first
should not be
hesi-
able to
INSTANCES OF
460 answer
it
correctly
self to
it
he said
but when he applied him-
:
On
was 19,316,025.
it
be-
ing questioned as to the cause of his hesitation,
he replied that he did not
by four figures
figures
like to multiply four
but, said he,
:
'
I found
'
out another way
'
then multiplied this
'
ber 15, which produced the same result/
another
293 by 293, and product twice by the num-
I multiplied
;
occasion,
his
highness
Oft
Duke of
the
Gloucester asked him the product of 21,7*4
by 543
multiplied
11,801,562:
made on in
293 X
£rr(293)
e
first
65202 by 181.
instance
X(15) 2
that
must b»
4S95
i»
is
;
and further that
in
the se-
equal to 181 x3, and conse-
21734 x (181 X3)=(21734x3x
that
yet,
it
15, (and consequently that (4395)
cond case 543
;
replied
child said that he had,
multiplied
every mathematician
evident to
quently
immediately
lie
upon some remark being
although in the
equal to
181
:
the subject, the
own mind,
his
Now,
but,
it
is
not less remarkable that this
combination should be immediately perceived by the child, and
we cannot
the less admire his in-
genuity in thus seizing instantly the easiest
me-
thod of solving the question proposed to him.
"
It
must be evident, from what has here been
stated, that
possesses
is
the singular faculty which this child
not altogether dependent upon his
NATURAL MEMORY. memory.
46l
In the multiplication of numbers and
in the raising
of powers, he
is
doubtless consi-
deiably assisted by that remarkable quality of the
mind
:
and
as bearing
in this respect lie
might be considered
some resemblance
(if the difference
of
age did not prevent the justness of the comparison) to the celebrated Jedediah
other persons of similar note. traction
of
the.
roots of numbers, and in deter-
mining their factors
who have
those
Buxton, and
But, in the ex-
(if
any),
clear, to all
is
it
witnessed the astonishing quick-
memory
ness and accuracy of this child, that the
has little or nothing to do with
And
in this particular
point consists the remark-
able difference between
mer " of
the process.
the present and
all
for-
instances of an apparently similar kind. It
has been recorded as an astonishing effort
memory
that the celebrated
Euler (who,
the science of analysis, might vie even with
in
New-
remember the first six pownumber under 100. This, probably,
ton himself,) could ers ot every
must be taken with some
restrictions:
to the fullest extent,
is
it
than the efforts of this child
not
circumstance
in
;
but, if true
more astonishing
with
this additional
favour of the latter, that he
capable of verifying, every figure which
lie
in
a very few
is
seconds,
may have occasion
for.
It
has been further remarked by the biographer of
*RS
462
INSTANCES OF
that eminent mathematician, that '
almost
'
his
*
system of factors belonging
*
der
'
which
1
at a
consideration
;
he perceived,
simple glance, the factors of which
composed
formulae were
ced
'
that system
:
the
;
the
various
may be
particular
to the question uti-
by
artifices
simplified and redu-
and the relation of the seveial factors to
'
the conditions of the hypothesis.
'
ness in this particular
'
great measure, from
'
performed mathematical investigations by head. lie had always accustomed himself to that ex-
*
His expert-
probably resulted, the case with
in
a
which he
'
ercise; and, having
'
(even before the loss of sight, which afterwards
1
rendered
'
stance to what an astonishing degree
it
practised
it
with assiduity,
a matter of necessity,) he
how much
an in-
is it
may be
improves the
"
acquired, and
1
lectual powers.
'
fectual in strengthening the faculty of attention:
'
it
'
and steadiness
(
a
No
it
other discipline
is
intel-
so ef-
gives a facility of apprehension, an accuracy
still
mind
'
the
*
reflections/
"
It
to the conceptions
more valuable
is
to
acquisition
arrangement
;
and (what it
in its reasonings
this infant-prodigy
just been
and
not intended to draw a comparison be-
tween the humble, though astonishing,
illustrious
is
habituates
character to
made
:
efforts
of
and the gigantic powers of that whoTii a reference
has
yet we may be permitted to
NATURAL MEMORY.
436
hope and expect that those wonderful
which are so conspicuous
talents,
at this early age,
may
by a suitable education be considerably improved and extended: and that some new
mind appears
cidation of which his liarly
light will
even-
be thrown upon those subjects, for the elu-
tually
be pecu-
to
formed by nature, since he enters into the
world with
all
those powers and faculties which
are not even attainable by the most eminent at a
more advanced period of life. Every mathematician must be aware of the important advantages which have sometimes been derived from the
most simple and
trifling
circumstances
;
the full
which has not always been evident
effect of
first sight.
this kind.
To The
very simple
pressing the powers
means of
at
mention one singular instance of
improvement of ex-
and roots of quantities by
indices, introduced a
new and
general
arithmetic of exponents: and this algorithm of
powers
led the
way
putations are so
invention of loga-
to the
rithms, by means of which,
much
all
arithmetical
faciliated
com-
and abridged.
this child possesses a knowledge of some more important properties connected with this
Perhaps
subject; and although he
is
incapable at present
of giving any satisfactory account of the state of his
mind, or of communicating to others the
knowledge which
it is
so evident he does possess,
INSTANCES
464 yet there
is
every reason
mind
is
more
his
expanded, he
mode
OJF
to believe that,
when
cultivated and his ideas
more
be able not only to divulge the
will
by which he at present operates, but also
point out
some new
sources of information on
this interesting subject.
"The
case
certainly
is
and importance; and every
one of great novelty literary character
and
every friend to science must be anxious to see the experiment fairly tried, as to the effect which
a suitable education
may produce on
constituted as his appears to be.
a
number of gentlemen have
With
a
mind
this
view
taken the child un-
der their patronage, and have formed themselves into a
committee
for the
ing his education. to a
purpose of superintend-
Application has been
made
gentleman of science, well known for
mathematical
abilities,
who
has
his
consented to
take the child under his immediate tuition
:
the
committee therefore propose to withdraw him, for the present,
that he
may
But whether
from pub/ic exhibition,
fully
they shall be able wholly to
plish the object they
upon
the assistance
in order
devote himself to his studies.
have
in
accom-
view, will depend
which they may receive from
the public."
To the
above interesting paper may be added,
the following account of an examination of this
1
NATURAL MEMORY. extraordinary youth, before
Bank
cashier of the
Mr. Hase,
may be
Bank accompanied by question
949,862,087 983, which
;
is
required
cube of 478
the
he said tion
it
was
in
;
cube
in
than
less
of
about one minute,
was
two minutes
The
was, 109,215,352.
to give the
The
root
the next question
correct;
au-
Mr. Hase
to
his father.
the
he answered
The
relied on.
Zerah Colburn was introduced
first
the chief
England.
of
thenticity of the narrative
at the
46-5
third
ques-
product of the two factors
4973 and 3587 in about four minutes he stated a product wrong in two figures, namely 7,836,45 ;
1
then 17,828,481
:
on being told that he was not
correct, after a lapse of
two minutes more he
ted the right product, 17,836,151.
asked what two factors of four
He was then figures
would give 42,173,703: he hesitated time, and appeared unable to answer ther then requested factors,
three
which he
minutes
Mr. H.
to
for it
,•
each
some his fa-
mention one of the
did, namely,
he named
sta-
the
8937;
in
about
other correctly,
4719.
The
last
question was to
name two
factors,
one of four, the other of three figures, which
would produce 1,734,433; he appeared unable to
do
this, saying,
they were prime numbers, but
his father persisted that
he would solve the ques-
INSTANCES OF
466 tion
;
he, however, found the difficulty insur-
His
mountable. first
father then asked
number of the factor of
was named,
viz.
7
;
still
Mr. H.
three figures,
he could not accomplish
it,
then the second figure, 3, was told him
he
failed,
;
still
but when he was made acquainted with
the last figure,
<),
to the great astonishment
Mr. H. he immediately factor was 2347, which
We
the
which
of
called out that the other is
correct.
regret to find that this interesting youth
again exhibited to the public lected for his education,
we
;
money
is
col-
suppose, not being
found sufficient for the purpose. intend to appropriate the
the
If his parents
sum gained by
exhibit-
we
heartily
ing him, in aid of the above fund,
wish them success, and cannot, perhaps, do them a more essential service than by inserting the following notice, which appeared in the Chronicle of the 17th
"
Dec. 1812.
SINGULAR PHENOMENON.
" To be
seen at Wigley's Exhibition
Rooms,
Spring Gardens, a child only eight years of age,
who, without any previous knowledge of the
common
rules of arithmetic, possesses the
power
of solving arithmetical questions by the intuition of his mind alone.
He
will instantly
tell
the
NATURAL MEMORY. number of minutes and seconds
—multiply any two, others
any given time
three, or four figures
—
find all the fractions in any
places of figures
six or seven
and cube roots suits.
in
467
Many
in the
—
by any
number of
extract square
midst of his juvenile pur-
eminent mathematicians, and other
learned persons have witn essed his extraordinary
powers
with
from 12
till
shilling
4
astonishment. o'clock,
— Admission
and from 8
to 9«
daily
One
each person."
Zerah Colburn
still
mathematical, and
continues to astonish the
numerical world, with his
wonderfully prompt answers to the most questions.
Sept. 1813.
THE END.
R. Edwards, Printer, Craae Court, Fl««t Street, Londo».
difficult
